A preparatiue for the new Passeouer very profitable to be perused and read of all those who are called to the holy table of our Lord / by Maister William Cowper ...
         Cowper, William, 1568-1619.
      
       
         
           1607
        
      
       Approx. 155 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 63 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A19504
         STC 5933.3
         ESTC S2563
         24329334
         ocm 24329334
         27521
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19504)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 27521)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1850:2)
      
       
         
           
             A preparatiue for the new Passeouer very profitable to be perused and read of all those who are called to the holy table of our Lord / by Maister William Cowper ...
             Cowper, William, 1568-1619.
          
           [124] p.
           
             Printed by William Ferebrand, and are to bee solde in the Popes-head Pallace, nere the Royal Exchange,
             London :
             1607.
          
           
             Signatures: A-G⁸ H⁶.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Consolation -- Early works to 1800.
           Conscience -- Religious aspects -- Christianity.
        
      
    
     
        2003-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-08 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-09 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-01 SPi Global
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2004-03 Kevin Hawkins
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Kevin Hawkins
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           PREPARAtiue
           for
           the
           new
           Passeouer
           .
        
         
           Very
           profitable
           to
           be
           perused
           and
           read
           of
           all
           those
           who
           are
           called
           to
           the
           holy
           Table
           of
           our
           Lord.
           
        
         
           By
           Maister
           
             William
             Cowper
          
           ,
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           word
           .
        
         
           VVisdomes
           Proclamation
           .
        
         
           Come
           ,
           eate
           of
           my
           meate
           ,
           and
           drinke
           of
           the
           wine
           that
           I
           haue
           drawn
           .
           Pro.
           9.5
           .
           My
           fruite
           is
           better
           then
           golde
           ,
           euen
           then
           fine
           golde
           ,
           and
           my
           reuennues
           better
           then
           fine
           siluer
           .
           Prou.
           8.
           
           Ritches
           and
           honour
           are
           with
           me
           ,
           durable
           ritches
           and
           righteousnes
           :
           vers
           .
           18.
           
           Hee
           that
           findeth
           me
           findeth
           life
           ,
           and
           shall
           obteine
           fauour
           of
           the
           Lord.
           34.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           for
           William
           Ferebrand
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           bee
           solde
           in
           the
           Popes-head-Pallace
           ,
           nere
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1607
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           worshipfull
           Sir
           Dauid
           Murray
           ,
           speciall
           Gentleman
           of
           the
           Prince
           his
           bed-chamber
           ,
           multiplication
           of
           mercy
           ,
           grace
           ,
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
           
             RIght
             Worshipfull
          
           ,
           albeit
           no
           distance
           of
           place
           can
           disioin
           them
           in
           affeccion
           ,
           whōe
           God
           hath
           conioyned
           by
           the
           band
           of
           one
           spirit
           :
           yet
           is
           it
           no
           small
           stop
           of
           that
           Christian
           conference
           ,
           whereby
           either
           of
           them
           might
           happily
           edifie
           ,
           and
           bee
           edified
           of
           others
           .
           I
           haue
           therefore
           taken
           mee
           to
           the
           next
           remedie
           ,
           since
           I
           cannot
           reach
           
           towards
           you
           with
           my
           tongue
           ,
           I
           haue
           endeuoured
           by
           writing
           to
           bestow
           vpon
           you
           
             some
             spirituall
             gift
          
           ,
           
           according
           to
           my
           line
           or
           measure
           :
           for
           recompence
           of
           that
           comforte
           ,
           which
           I
           haue
           reaped
           of
           that
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           you
           .
        
         
           I
           knowe
           these
           colder
           partes
           of
           the
           I
           le
           ,
           wherin
           wee
           soiourne
           ,
           doe
           not
           vsuallie
           render
           such
           ripe
           fruites
           as
           those
           on
           which
           the
           Sun
           beates
           more
           hotly
           ;
           yet
           are
           they
           also
           profitable
           in
           their
           kind
           for
           nourishment
           ,
           specially
           of
           such
           ,
           who
           from
           their
           youth
           haue
           beene
           accustomed
           to
           feede
           vpon
           them
           .
           Neither
           hath
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           debarred
           vs
           from
           Communion
           of
           that
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           glorie
           of
           the
           I
           le
           :
           the
           Sun
           of
           righteousnes
           hath
           shined
           vpon
           vs
           also
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           made
           our
           darkenes
           to
           be
           light
           ,
           
           &
           led
           vs
           who
           were
           blind
           ,
           a
           way
           we
           knew
           not
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           set
           his
           standerd
           amongst
           vs.
           
           He
           hath
           not
           onely
           said
           to
           the
           South
           ,
           keep
           not
           backe
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           also
           commaunded
           the
           North
           to
           giue
           ,
           &
           to
           bring
           vnto
           him
           his
           Sonnes
           
           from
           farre
           ,
           
           and
           his
           Daughters
           from
           the
           endes
           of
           the
           earth
           .
           As
           the
           going
           foorth
           of
           the
           Sunne
           is
           from
           the
           one
           end
           of
           heauen
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           rising
           in
           the
           East
           ,
           
           and
           running
           on
           like
           a
           mightie
           man
           ,
           his
           race
           towards
           the
           West
           ;
           so
           hath
           the
           Lawe
           gone
           foorth
           of
           Sion
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           from
           Ierusalem
           :
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           through
           many
           natiōs
           hath
           come
           frō
           them
           of
           the
           East
           toward
           vs
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           
           where
           now
           it
           standes
           more
           maruellously
           ,
           thē
           the
           sun
           stood
           in
           Gibeō
           in
           the
           dais
           of
           Ioshua
           ,
           
           tilthe
           fulnesse
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           the
           remnants
           of
           Iaphets
           house
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Tents
           of
           Sem.
           
           How
           long
           it
           wil
           so
           continue
           the
           lord
           knoweth
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           shadowes
           of
           the
           euening
           are
           stretched
           ouer
           them
           of
           the
           East
           :
           the
           Sun
           is
           gone
           down
           ouer
           their
           Prophets
           .
           
           Darknes
           is
           vnto
           them
           in
           steade
           of
           diuination
           .
           If
           our
           vnthankfulnes
           prouoke
           the
           Lorde
           to
           withdraw
           it
           from
           vs
           ,
           woe
           in
           like
           manner
           shal
           be
           to
           this
           land
           ,
           
           when
           God
           departs
           from
           it
           .
           There
           was
           neuer
           people
           before
           vs
           
           had
           any
           more
           but
           their
           day
           of
           grace
           ,
           some
           longer
           ,
           some
           shorter
           :
           but
           as
           they
           had
           a
           morning
           ,
           so
           hath
           an
           euening
           also
           ouertaken
           them
           .
           
             While
             therfore
             we
             haue
             the
             light
             ,
          
           
           
             let
             vs
             walke
             in
             the
             light
          
           :
           Blessed
           
             shall
             we
             be
          
           ,
           
           
             if
             we
             knowe
             those
             thinges
             which
             belong
             to
             our
             peace
          
           :
           for
           in
           our
           daies
           ,
           that
           promise
           which
           the
           Lord
           made
           2000.
           sixe
           hundred
           yeres
           agoe
           ,
           is
           aboundantly
           performed
           ;
           
             that
             hee
             would
             giue
             the
             endes
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             his
             Son
             for
             a
             possessiō
          
           :
           
           Happie
           are
           they
           amōg
           vs
           ,
           who
           shall
           be
           found
           of
           that
           number
           ,
           sought
           out
           by
           the
           candle
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           
           as
           peeces
           of
           lost
           money
           ,
           and
           like
           wandring
           Sheep
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           the
           Lyō
           ,
           and
           giuē
           in
           a
           gift
           to
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           saue
           them
           :
           these
           are
           
             the
             redeemed
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           let
           them
           praise
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           among
           them
           come
           yee
           in
           also
           ,
           and
           giue
           glorie
           to
           God
           :
           take
           in
           your
           heart
           and
           mouth
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           
           that
           Song
           of
           thanksgiuing
           :
           
             The
             lines
             ▪
             are
             fa●●en
             vnto
             mee
             in
             pleasant
             places
             :
          
           and
           
             I
             haue
             a
             faire
             heritage
          
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           written
           of
           Theodosius
           ,
           that
           hee
           thanked
           God
           more
           ,
           for
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           then
           for
           that
           he
           was
           an
           Emperour
           ;
           because
           the
           glorie
           hee
           had
           by
           the
           one
           would
           vanish
           ,
           but
           the
           benefits
           he
           enioyed
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           hee
           knew
           wereto
           continue
           for
           euer
           :
           and
           though
           it
           may
           bee
           most
           iustlie
           great
           matter
           of
           your
           ioy
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           fatherlie
           care
           of
           our
           Gracious
           Soueraigne
           ,
           ye
           haue
           beene
           placed
           a
           domestique
           attendant
           on
           his
           Maiesties
           moste
           princely
           Sonne
           ,
           euen
           from
           his
           verie
           Cradle
           (
           wherin
           hitherto
           you
           haue
           beene
           praised
           for
           fidelitie
           ,
           &
           I
           hope
           shall
           be
           so
           to
           the
           end
           )
           yet
           let
           this
           bee
           your
           greatest
           glorie
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           you
           partaker
           of
           that
           blessing
           which
           commeth
           by
           the
           gospell
           ,
           and
           giuen
           you
           the
           earnest
           of
           that
           inheritance
           prepared
           for
           thē
           ,
           who
           are
           sanctified
           by
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           for
           increase
           whereof
           in
           you
           ,
           
           as
           I
           dayly
           send
           vp
           my
           weake
           prayers
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           shall
           I
           be
           aboundantly
           contented
           to
           know
           that
           these
           smal
           fruits
           of
           my
           husbandry
           ,
           which
           
           haue
           grown
           this
           last
           Summer
           in
           the
           pleasant
           valley
           of
           Perth
           ,
           not
           farre
           from
           your
           natiue
           soile
           ,
           m
           ay
           bee
           any
           way
           profitable
           to
           confirme
           and
           establish
           that
           which
           GOD
           hath
           wrought
           in
           you
           .
           Let
           them
           therefore
           (
           Right
           worshipfull
           )
           come
           towards
           you
           ,
           As
           those
           fruites
           which
           Iacob
           sent
           to
           Ioseph
           from
           Canaan
           Southward
           ,
           to
           more
           plentifull
           Aegypt
           ;
           
           though
           not
           as
           supplements
           of
           your
           neede
           ,
           yet
           as
           testimonies
           of
           that
           loue
           which
           I
           beare
           toward
           you
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           whose
           mercie
           I
           commēd
           you
           for
           euer
           in
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             
               Your
               W.
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
            
             M.
             
               William
               Cowper
            
             ,
             Minister
             
               of
               Christ
               his
               Euangel
               at
            
             Perth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             GOe
             conquest
             credit
             from
             a
             heauenly
             heart
             ,
          
           
             Thou
             little
             volumne
             of
             a
             larger
             light
             :
          
           
             Thy
             worthy
             Patrone
             ,
             soone
             will
             take
             thy
             part
             ,
          
           
             For
             Sympathie
             ,
             fore
             thou
             come
             in
             his
             sight
             ,
          
           
             The
             Eagle
             mounts
             by
             other
             Fowles
             in
             flight
             ,
          
           
             So
             doth
             this
             Preacher
             in
             his
             subiect
             soare
             :
          
           
             His
             spirit
             transported
             ,
             runnes
             the
             race
             aright
             ,
          
           
             Vnto
             that
             feast
             that
             lasts
             for
             euermore
             .
          
           
             Get
             vp
             ,
             good
             Reader
             ,
             follow
             him
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             That
             thou
             may
             meete
             with
             th
             y
             Bridegroome
             aboue
             ,
          
           
             Addresse
             thee
             heere
             ,
             with
             duety
             to
             adore
             ,
          
           
             Thy
             King
             ,
             thy
             crowne
             ,
             thy
             light
             ,
             thy
             life
             ,
             thy
             loue
             ,
          
           
             Reade
             and
             reuolue
             ,
             reuolue
             againe
             and
             reede
             ,
          
           
             Heere
             let
             thy
             soule
             on
             heauenly
             Manna
             feede
             .
          
           
             
               M.
               W.
               Buchanan
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             IF
             any
             Icare
             in
             this
             earthly
             Crete
             ,
          
           
             Imprisoned
             in
             the
             Labyrinth
             of
             sinne
             :
          
           
             Lyes
             famished
             for
             hunger
             ,
             at
             the
             feete
          
           
             Ofspirituall
             Minos
             ,
             that
             hath
             lock't
             him
             in
             :
          
           
             Come
             ,
             heer
             's
             a
             Dedall
             that
             will
             make
             him
             meete
             ,
          
           
             With
             heauenly
             winges
             ,
             sinnes
             deadly
             clowdes
             to
             twin
          
           
             And
             set
             him
             at
             Gods
             Table
             there
             to
             dine
             ,
          
           
             On
             God
             with
             God
             ,
             by
             soules
             repast
             Diuine
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Stewart
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Principall
           pointes
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           contained
           in
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           
             WHat
             a
             feruent
             desire
             christians
             haue
             to
             be
             vnited
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             s●ct
             .
             1
          
           
             Death
             is
             desired
             by
             them
             in
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             a
             meane
             of
             this
             Vnion
             .
          
           
             1
          
           
             Inexcusable
             then
             are
             they
             who
             neglect
             this
             holy
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             2
          
           
             How
             shall
             it
             be
             thought
             they
             will
             suffer
             with
             him
             on
             mount
             Caluarie
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             banquet
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Parlour
             .
          
           
             2
          
           
             Penitent
             sinners
             should
             waite
             for
             this
             Table
             with
             such
             affection
             ,
             as
             these
             sicke
             persons
             waited
             on
             the
             wate
             rs
             of
             Bethesda
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             3
          
           
             At
             Siloam
             poole
             ,
             onely
             he
             was
             healed
             ,
             who
             first
             stepped
             downe
             ,
             not
             so
             at
             Shiloh
             his
             Table
             .
          
           
             3
          
           
             Yet
             there
             is
             great
             danger
             in
             comming
             without
             preparation
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             the
             precept
             ,
             fi●st
             that
             we
             trie
             ,
             secondly
             that
             wee
             eate
             ,
             last
             part
             fi●st
             handled
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             5
          
           
             We
             are
             bound
             by
             the
             Lords
             commaund
             to
             communicate
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             6
          
           
             
             But
             an
             apostate
             man
             will
             eate
             where
             God
             forbids
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             eate
             where
             God
             commands
             him
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             7
          
           
             Beleeuing
             the
             Seducer
             and
             not
             the
             sauiour
             .
          
           
             7
          
           
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             all
             recusancie
             to
             communicate
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             8
          
           
             Some
             refuse
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             the
             excellencie
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             9
          
           
             These
             are
             foolish
             like
             Naaman
             ,
             reckoning
             the
             Riuers
             of
             Damascus
             better
             then
             the
             waters
             of
             Israell
             .
          
           
             9
          
           
             Worldlings
             refuse
             not
             a
             good
             gift
             ,
             although
             giuen
             by
             small
             meanes
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             10
          
           
             Farre
             lesse
             should
             Christians
             refuse
             this
             heauenly
             gift
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             propined
             by
             earthly
             meanes
             .
          
           
             10
          
           
             The
             lesse
             we
             see
             in
             this
             Table
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             10
          
           
             Others
             refuse
             vpon
             pretended
             reasons
             ,
          
           
             sect
             .
             11
          
           
             Their
             reasons
             refuted
             :
             first
             if
             it
             bee
             want
             of
             preparation
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             their
             owne
             .
          
           
             11
          
           
             Secondly
             if
             it
             be
             variance
             with
             their
             neighbour
             ,
             they
             excuse
             one
             sinne
             by
             an
             other
             .
          
           
             11
          
           
             Better
             excuses
             thē
             these
             reiected
             by
             christ
             .
          
           
             sect
             12
          
           
             They
             who
             excuse
             their
             recusancie
             ,
             because
             of
             variance
             ,
             are
             yet
             further
             conuinced
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             13
          
           
             In
             effect
             they
             preferre
             Barrabas
             to
             christ
             ,
          
           
             sect
             .
             14
          
           
             who
             wil
             rather
             renounce
             their
             communion
             with
             christ
             ,
             then
             renounce
             their
             wicked
             will.
             
          
           
             14
          
           
             They
             consent
             not
             to
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             Lambe
             who
             refuse
             the
             smallest
             token
             of
             his
             loue
             .
          
           
             14
          
           
             They
             loue
             not
             christ
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             communicate
             :
          
           
             sect
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Ignorance
             of
             both
             the
             sortes
             of
             Recusants
             discouered
             .
          
           
             
             sect
             .
             16
          
           
             They
             refuse
             to
             eate
             of
             that
             bread
             which
             christ
             calleth
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             16
          
           
             In
             this
             sacrament
             are
             thinges
             of
             sundrie
             kindes
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             17
          
           
             Yet
             are
             they
             so
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             that
             we
             destroy
             not
             their
             Vnion
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             18
          
           
             Three
             rules
             to
             bee
             obserued
             in
             the
             right
             discerning
             of
             the
             Lords
             bodie
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             19
          
           
             First
             rule
             is
             ,
             that
             euerie
             thing
             in
             this
             sacrament
             be
             taken
             vp
             in
             the
             owne
             kinde
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             20
          
           
             Against
             this
             rule
             faile
             Papists
             ;
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             20
          
           
             Against
             it
             faile
             also
             bastard
             professors
             ;
          
           
             sect
             .
             21
          
           
             Not
             considering
             that
             here
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             are
             changed
             .
          
           
             21
          
           
             The
             second
             rule
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             sacrament
             be
             vsed
             according
             to
             Christes
             institution
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             22
          
           
             Papists
             faile
             against
             this
             rule
             also
             .
          
           
             22
          
           
             Sacrilegiouslie
             they
             abstract
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             cup
             from
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             23
          
           
             The
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             contrarie
             .
          
           
             23
          
           
             The
             third
             rule
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             sacrament
             be
             vsed
             to
             the
             right
             endes
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             24
          
           
             The
             first
             ende
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             is
             a
             thankefull
             commemoration
             of
             Christes
             death
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             24
          
           
             Error
             of
             Concomitance
             disprooued
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             25
          
           
             Concomitance
             destroyeth
             the
             first
             ende
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             25
          
           
             The
             second
             end
             of
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             is
             the
             communication
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             them
             who
             are
             his
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             26
          
           
             In
             this
             sacrament
             ,
             christ
             is
             truely
             exhibited
             &
             giuen
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             27
          
           
             Yet
             is
             not
             he
             receiued
             of
             euerie
             one
             ,
             who
             receiueth
             the
             bread
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             28
          
           
             
             For
             there
             is
             a
             d●fference
             betweene
             exhibition
             and
             acceptation
             .
          
           
             28
          
           
             The
             wicked
             eat
             not
             Christ
             in
             the
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             28
          
           
             Conclusion
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             praecept
             is
             ,
             they
             refuse
             a
             greate
             gift
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             communicate
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             29
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             precept
             commaundes
             tryall
             before
             communion
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             30
          
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             that
             this
             table
             bee
             a
             snare
             to
             vs
             ,
             as
             was
             Absaloms
             to
             Ammon
             .
          
           
             30
          
           
             Yet
             many
             so
             make
             it
             ,
             not
             considering
             who
             they
             are
             themselues
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             31
          
           
             Banquetters
             at
             this
             Table
             s●ould
             bee
             holy
             persons
             .
          
           
             sect
             32
          
           
             Vnreuerent
             handling
             of
             holy
             thinges
             ,
             hath
             neuer
             beene
             left
             vnpunished
             .
          
           
             32
          
           
             Neither
             will
             the
             Lord
             shew
             vs
             his
             presence
             without
             our
             preparation
             .
          
           
             32
          
           
             Excellencie
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             33
          
           
             An
             exhortation
             to
             come
             vnto
             it
             with
             reuerence
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             34
          
           
             That
             we
             putnot
             new
             wine
             into
             olde
             vessels
             .
          
           
             34
          
           
             Comfort
             for
             the
             tender
             conscience
             ,
             caste
             downe
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             sinne
             after
             tryall
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             35
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             tryal
             ,
             one
             of
             things
             perfect
             ,
             another
             of
             thinges
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             35
          
           
             The
             tryall
             here
             commaunded
             is
             a
             searching
             out
             of
             our
             imperfections
             .
          
           
             35
          
           
             And
             therefore
             should
             wee
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             although
             after
             tryall
             wee
             finde
             them
             to
             bee
             many
          
           
             sect
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             This
             comfort
             confirmed
             by
             consideri●g
             those
             who
             were
             bidden
             to
             the
             banquet
             :
          
           
             sect
             .
             37
          
           
             Banquetters
             there
             ,
             were
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             maymed
             ,
             
             the
             hault
             and
             the
             blinde·
          
           
             37
          
           
             This
             tryall
             is
             not
             that
             dayly
             and
             ordinarie
             tryall
             required
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             38
          
           
             Dayly
             tryall
             moste
             necessarie
             .
          
           
             38
          
           
             Miserable
             is
             their
             state
             ,
             who
             liue
             without
             daylye
             tryall
             ,
             they
             die
             like
             Achitophel
             ,
             putting
             their
             house
             in
             order
             ,
             not
             their
             soule
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             39
          
           
             But
             a
             singuler
             and
             extraordinarie
             tryall
             is
             required
             before
             communion
             .
          
           
             sect
             :
             40
          
           
             Euerie
             new
             sight
             of
             our selfe
             discouereth
             a
             newe
             corruption
             .
          
           
             40
          
           
             What
             a
             l●borious
             worke
             is
             inioyned
             to
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             commaunded
             to
             trye
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             41
          
           
             Man
             being
             well
             tryed
             ,
             shall
             appeare
             a
             new
             found
             world
             of
             wickednes
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             42
          
           
             Foure
             bands
             of
             cogitations
             ,
             which
             oppresse
             the
             minde
             .
          
           
             42
          
           
             Two
             thinges
             necessarie
             for
             this
             tryall
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             43
          
           
             First
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             43
          
           
             Next
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             44
          
           
             For
             euerie
             i●perfect
             thing
             must
             be
             tryed
             by
             an
             other
             then
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             44
          
           
             Many
             trie
             themselues
             by
             wrong
             rules
             ,
             and
             are
             deceaued
             .
          
           
             44
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             profit
             by
             comparing
             our selues
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             sect
             ,
             45
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             Pastors
             and
             Elders
             t●y
             vs
             ,
             we
             must
             trie
             our selues
             .
          
           
             sect
             46
          
           
             For
             others
             cannot
             know
             whether
             thou
             come
             to
             the
             Table
             as
             a
             Iohn
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Iudas
             .
          
           
             46
          
           
             Let
             euerie
             man
             therfore
             aske
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             it
             I
             Lord
             ▪
          
           
             46
          
           
             We
             shold
             trie
             our selues
             &
             not
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             47
          
           
             This
             reprooueth
             them
             ,
             who
             before
             communion
             
             tryeth
             faults
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             more
             then
             sinnes
             done
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             47
          
           
             But
             it
             taketh
             not
             away
             brotherlie
             admonition
             ,
          
           
             s.
             48
          
           
             The
             chiefe
             pointes
             of
             preparation
             before
             communion
             ,
             are
             two
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             49
          
           
             First
             that
             we
             lay
             aside
             our
             olde
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             49
          
           
             Otherwaies
             no
             communion
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             49
          
           
             How
             Esther
             was
             purified
             ,
             ereshe
             was
             presented
             to
             Ahasuerus
             .
          
           
             49
          
           
             Without
             diuorcementfrom
             our
             olde
             sinnes
             ,
             no
             mariage
             with
             the
             Lambe
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             50
          
           
             Not
             a
             generall
             confession
             ,
             but
             a
             particular
             inquisition
             should
             be
             made
             of
             our
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             sect
             51
          
           
             The
             second
             point
             ofpreparation
             is
             ,
             that
             wee
             put
             on
             the
             new
             christian
             disposition
             ,
             consisting
             in
             these
             three
             ;
          
           
             sect
             .
             52
          
           
             First
             that
             toward
             God
             we
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             heauenly
             minded
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             53
          
           
             So
             that
             we
             become
             wearie
             of
             our
             earthlye
             pilgrimage
             ;
          
           
             53
          
           
             And
             neuer
             rest
             til
             we
             return
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             sect
             .
             54
          
           
             For
             our
             soules
             cannot
             rest
             but
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             54
          
           
             Two
             thinges
             profitable
             to
             helpe
             vs
             to
             this
             heauenly
             disposition
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             55
          
           
             Consideration
             of
             the
             place
             wherin
             this
             Sacramēt
             was
             instituted
             .
          
           
             55
          
           
             Consideration
             of
             the
             time
             .
          
           
             55
          
           
             The
             time
             warneth
             vs
             to
             celebrate
             this
             supper
             like
             a
             Passeouer
             .
          
           
             55
          
           
             But
             moste
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             meditation
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             is
             profitable
             to
             worke
             in
             vs
             this
             heauenly
             disposition
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             56
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             a
             light
             Meditation
             of
             this
             loue
             ,
             that
             wil
             raise
             vp
             our
             heartes
             .
          
           
             56
          
           
             
             Neuer
             such
             loue
             shewed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             Christ
             Iesus
             hath
             shewed
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             57
          
           
             Stronger
             then
             the
             loue
             of
             Ionathan
             to
             Dauid
             .
          
           
             57
          
           
             Or
             the
             loue
             of
             any
             mother
             to
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             57
          
           
             A
             proofe
             of
             Christ
             his
             wonderfull
             loue
             towards
             vs.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             58
          
           
             Christ
             on
             the
             crosse
             prepared
             as
             a
             food
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             is
             exhibited
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             58
          
           
             What
             a
             notable
             comfort
             we
             haue
             here
             ,
             that
             this
             banket
             begun
             on
             earth
             ,
             shal
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             heauen
          
           
             sect
             .
             59
          
           
             Worldlings
             if
             they
             were
             touched
             with
             a
             sence
             of
             this
             loue
             would
             forsake
             all
             &
             follow
             christ
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             60
          
           
             Sinfull
             women
             would
             change
             their
             life
             like
             
               Marie
               Magdalen
            
             .
          
           
             60
          
           
             And
             sinfull
             men
             would
             change
             their
             life
             like
             Mathew
             the
             publican
             .
          
           
             60
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             our
             new
             christian
             disposition
             ,
             is
             that
             toward
             our
             neighbors
             we
             be
             louing
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             61
          
           
             Without
             loue
             we
             cannot
             be
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             saints
             .
          
           
             61
          
           
             By
             what
             effects
             is
             our
             loue
             to
             be
             tried
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             62
          
           
             Readinesse
             to
             forgiue
             a
             rare
             vertue
             .
          
           
             62
          
           
             Christians
             liue
             now
             like
             Iewes
             and
             Samaritans
             ofolde
             .
          
           
             62
          
           
             As
             men
             are
             mortall
             ,
             so
             should
             their
             anger
             be
             .
          
           
             62
          
           
             Readinesse
             to
             doe
             good
             vnto
             others
             is
             as
             rare
             a
             vertue
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             63
          
           
             Professors
             now
             liue
             like
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Anak
             ,
             churlish
             Na●all
             ,
             or
             the
             rich
             Glutton
             .
          
           
             63
          
           
             The
             third
             point
             of
             our
             new
             Christian
             disposition
             is
             ,
             that
             webe
             sober
             &
             litle
             in
             our
             own
             eies
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             64
          
           
             With
             
               Mephibosheth
               ,
               Iacob
            
             ,
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             64
          
           
             
             How
             necessarie
             our
             humiliation
             is
             ,
             for
             our
             vnion
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             64
          
           
             With
             this
             inward
             humili●ie
             ,
             we
             should
             also
             ,
             haue
             an
             hungring
             for
             the
             Lords
             saluation
             ,
          
           
             sect
             ,
             65
          
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             will
             fill
             the
             hungrie
             ,
          
           
             65
          
           
             None
             meete
             banquetters
             heere
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             hungrie
             :
          
           
             66
          
           
             The
             comfortable
             fruit
             arising
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             after
             prescribed
             preparation
             communicate
             at
             this
             holy
             table
             :
          
           
             66
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           PREPARATIVE
           for
           the
           new
           Passeouer
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 COR.
                 11.28
              
               .
            
             
               Let
               a
               man
               therefore
               trie
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eate
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               this
               cup.
               
            
             
               
                 My
                 helpe
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           T
           S
           the
           soule
           of
           a
           Christi●an
           longeth
           for
           nothing
           more
           ,
           
           then
           to
           bee
           fully
           vnited
           with
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ;
           so
           doth
           he
           greatly
           account
           of
           euerie
           meane
           ,
           wherby
           t●is
           Vnion
           is
           aduanced
           .
           The
           Aposte
           S.
           Paul
           was
           so
           inflamed
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           christ
           ,
           
           that
           in
           comparison
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           esteemed
           all
           other
           thinges
           to
           be
           but
           doung
           ,
           and
           euerie
           thing
           an
           aduantage
           that
           might
           serue
           to
           conioyne
           him
           with
           Christ
           :
           for
           albeit
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           abhorreth
           nothing
           more
           then
           d●ath
           (
           yea
           euen
           the
           soule
           of
           the
           godly
           desires
           not
           to
           lay
           aside
           the
           body
           ,
           
           if
           it
           might
           stand
           with
           the
           Lords
           dispensation
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           is
           not
           ashamed
           to
           protest
           of
           himselfe
           :
           
             We
             wold
             no●
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             be
             vncloathed
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             cloathed
             vppon
             ,
             that
             mortalitie
             might
             bee
             swallowed
             vp
             of
             life
          
           )
           Yet
           did
           the
           loue
           of
           Christ
           so
           farre
           ouercome
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           content
           through
           the
           valley
           of
           death
           to
           followe
           his
           Lord
           ,
           yea
           moste
           desirous
           to
           be
           dissolued
           by
           death
           ,
           
           in
           so
           much
           as
           he
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           a
           meane
           to
           cōioyne
           him
           neerer
           with
           Christ.
           
        
         
           And
           herin
           he
           stands
           vp
           to
           witnesse
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           
           that
           vnlesse
           we
           haue
           a
           most
           feruent
           desire
           to
           participate
           of
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           instituted
           to
           seale
           vp
           ,
           &
           increase
           our
           spirituall
           Communion
           with
           him
           ;
           wee
           are
           manifestly
           conuinced
           to
           b●e
           such
           ,
           as
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           loue
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           :
           If
           we
           will
           not
           goe
           with
           him
           to
           eate
           
           and
           drink
           in
           his
           Parlour
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           we
           will
           follow
           him
           out
           of
           the
           Cittie
           ▪
           
           bearing
           his
           reproach
           to
           be
           crucified
           with
           him
           on
           mount
           Caluerie
           .
           The
           Apostle
           is
           desirous
           to
           goe
           through
           death
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           come
           to
           Christ
           :
           &
           it
           was
           the
           notable
           worde
           of
           that
           auncient
           Ignatius
           ,
           the
           scholler
           of
           Christs
           best
           beloued
           Disciple
           Saint
           
             Iohn
             .
             Nihil
             visibilium
             moror
             ,
             nihil
             inuisibilium
             modo
             Christum
             acquiram
             .
          
           I
           stande
           (
           said
           hee
           )
           vpon
           nothing
           visible
           ,
           nor
           inuisible
           :
           I
           care
           not
           what
           torments
           come
           vpon
           me
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           enioy
           Christ
           Iesus
           :
           and
           will
           not
           we
           then
           (
           casting
           away
           all
           impediments
           )
           come
           ioyfully
           forwarde
           to
           this
           holy
           Table
           ,
           wherein
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           communicates
           himselfe
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           wherevnto
           this
           day
           so
           louingly
           he
           inuites
           vs
           ?
           Now
           he
           standes
           at
           the
           doore
           ,
           an●
           hee
           knocks
           ,
           offering
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           
             suppe
             with
             them
             w●o
             will
             open
             vnto
             him
             .
          
           
           Now
           the
           maister
           shall
           say
           to
           his
           Disciples
           :
           
           
             Take
             yee
             and
             eate
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             bodie
             .
          
           Now
           saies
           the
           bridegroome
           to
           his
           friends
           :
           
             Eate
             ,
             O
             my
             friends
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             m●ke
             you
             merrie
             my
             welbeloued
             .
          
           Now
           doth
           the
           Angell
           intimate
           that
           proclamation
           ,
           which
           hereafter
           will
           be
           resounded
           
           with
           greater
           ioy
           from
           heauen
           :
           
           
             Let
             vs
             be
             glad
             and
             reioyce
             ,
             for
             the
             marriage
             of
             the
             Lambe
             is
             come
             .
          
           And
           now
           the
           Sauiour
           calles
           vppon
           sinners
           with
           outstretched
           armes
           :
           
           
             Come
             to
             me
             all
             yee
             who
             are
             wearie
             ,
             and
             laden
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             refr●sh
             you
             .
          
        
         
           These
           diseased
           creatures
           who
           lay
           at
           the
           poole
           of
           Bethesda
           ,
           
           wayted
           diligently
           on
           the
           occasion
           ,
           
           when
           they
           should
           step
           downe
           into
           the
           water
           :
           for
           he
           that
           first
           stepped
           in
           ,
           after
           the
           Angel
           had
           troubled
           the
           water
           ,
           was
           made
           whole
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           his
           disease
           was
           :
           Praysed
           be
           God
           ,
           though
           we
           haue
           not
           now
           these
           waters
           of
           Siloam
           ,
           wherein
           with
           that
           blind
           man
           wee
           may
           cure
           our
           bodily
           diseases
           ;
           wee
           haue
           the
           waters
           of
           that
           Shiloh
           ,
           of
           the
           which
           ,
           who
           soeuer
           drinks
           shall
           not
           thirst
           any
           more
           :
           these
           are
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           ,
           that
           are
           able
           to
           cure
           all
           our
           spirituall
           infirmities
           ,
           the
           benefit
           is
           not
           restrained
           to
           one
           ,
           that
           first
           sits
           downe
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           but
           is
           extended
           to
           all
           those
           who
           make
           themselues
           readie
           to
           come
           vnto
           him
           .
           Let
           vs
           not
           therefore
           neglect
           so
           faire
           an
           occasion
           of
           grace
           ,
           but
           let
           vs
           vp
           and
           arise
           ,
           let
           the
           Bride
           make
           herselfe
           readie
           ,
           and
           goe
           foorth
           to
           meete
           the
           Bride-groome
           .
           Let
           
           vs
           begin
           in
           this
           Wildernesse
           to
           eate
           the
           fruits
           of
           our
           promised
           Canaan
           ,
           which
           is
           aboue
           :
           Let
           vs
           open
           to
           the
           King
           of
           glory
           that
           knocks
           :
           let
           vs
           goe
           to
           our
           Sauiour
           that
           cries
           Come
           ,
           and
           ioyfully
           communicate
           with
           our
           Lord
           ,
           who
           commaunds
           
             Take
             and
             eat●
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             bodie
             .
          
           For
           here
           is
           giuen
           the
           greatest
           gift
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           most
           excellent
           manner
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           to
           giue
           on
           earth
           vnto
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           :
           for
           here
           he
           giueth
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           with
           both
           his
           hands
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           his
           Sacrament
           onelie
           ;
           take
           heede
           to
           this
           warning
           ,
           
             Let
             a
             man
             trie
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             eate
          
        
         
           There
           is
           danger
           in
           hearing
           of
           the
           worde
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           our
           Sauiour
           forewarnes
           vs
           :
           
             Take
             heede
             howe
             you
             heare
          
           .
           There
           is
           danger
           also
           in
           cōmunicating
           :
           in
           the
           preceding
           verse
           the
           Apostle
           forewarned
           vs
           of
           it
           ;
           
             Hee
             that
             eates
             of
             this
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinks
             of
             this
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             vnworthily
             ,
             is
             guiltie
             of
             the
             bodie
             and
             blood
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           In
           the
           subsequent
           verse
           hee
           forewarnes
           vs
           also
           of
           the
           danger
           .
           
             He
             that
             eates
             and
             drinkes
             vnworthily
             ,
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             his
             own
             damnation
             .
          
           And
           in
           this
           interiected
           verse
           ,
           which
           now
           by
           the
           
           grace
           of
           God
           wee
           haue
           to
           handle
           ,
           hee
           sheweth
           vs
           the
           way
           how
           to
           eschew
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           vs
           hearken
           the
           more
           attentiuely
           vnto
           it
           .
        
         
           
           This
           precept
           hath
           two
           partes
           :
           in
           the
           first
           we
           are
           commaunded
           to
           trie
           before
           we
           eate
           ;
           in
           the
           second
           we
           are
           commaunded
           to
           eate
           after
           triall
           .
           Before
           we
           communicate
           ,
           
           he
           requires
           triall
           ;
           and
           after
           triall
           hee
           commaundes
           to
           communicate
           :
           and
           so
           he
           encounters
           with
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           
           whereof
           the
           one
           eats
           of
           this
           bread
           ,
           and
           tries
           not
           ;
           and
           these
           faile
           against
           the
           first
           :
           the
           other
           tries
           themselues
           ,
           but
           eats
           not
           of
           this
           bread
           ,
           and
           these
           faile
           against
           the
           second
           ;
           both
           of
           them
           are
           here
           corrected
           by
           the
           Apostles
           precept
           .
           In
           handling
           whereof
           ,
           
           wee
           begin
           first
           at
           the
           last
           part
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           are
           resolued
           to
           bide
           away
           ,
           if
           it
           please
           God
           ,
           may
           bee
           made
           willing
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           then
           by
           God
           his
           grace
           ,
           we
           shall
           returne
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           are
           willing
           to
           come
           ,
           may
           bee
           instructed
           how
           they
           should
           communicate
           .
        
         
           
           
             And
             so
             let
             h●m
             eate
          
           .
           It
           is
           not
           then
           as
           ye
           may
           perceiue
           ,
           left
           free
           vnto
           men
           to
           communicate
           or
           abstaine
           from
           the
           communion
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           ;
           but
           wee
           are
           bound
           
           by
           a
           commaundement
           to
           eate
           and
           drink
           at
           this
           Table
           .
           
             Do
             this
          
           (
           said
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           
             in
             remembrance
             of
             me
          
           .
           Our
           first
           father
           Adam
           failed
           in
           eating
           of
           that
           tree
           of
           knowledge
           of
           good
           and
           euill
           ,
           whereof
           God
           forbade
           him
           to
           eate
           ;
           but
           many
           of
           his
           sonnesfailes
           in
           refusing
           to
           eat
           of
           that
           tree
           oflife
           ,
           whereof
           God
           commaundes
           them
           to
           eate
           .
           In
           their
           worde
           they
           condemne
           the
           fact
           of
           their
           fathers
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           ,
           
             Sicut
             omnium
             parentes
             ,
             ita
             omnium
             peremtores
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             prius
             peremptores
             quam
             parentes
          
           :
           perishers
           of
           their
           posteritie
           ere
           euer
           they
           were
           parents
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           deed
           they
           are
           dayly
           imitators
           of
           their
           folly
           .
           It
           was
           a
           punishment
           vnto
           Adam
           to
           bee
           debarred
           from
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           but
           a
           pastime
           to
           many
           of
           his
           foolish
           posteritie
           to
           debarre
           themselues
           from
           it
           .
           
        
         
           Thus
           stands
           the
           corrupt
           nature
           of
           man
           still
           in
           contrarie
           termes
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             And
             the
             children
             fulfilles
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             fathers
             iniquitie
             :
          
           where
           God
           forbids
           man
           to
           eate
           ,
           there
           will
           hee
           eate
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Lord
           commaunds
           him
           to
           eate
           there
           will
           he
           not
           eate
           .
           The
           Serpent
           spake
           from
           the
           earth
           :
           alb●it
           yee
           eate
           of
           that
           tree
           (
           which
           God
           hath
           forbidden
           )
           ye
           
           shall
           not
           dye
           ,
           and
           man
           harkned
           vnto
           it
           .
           The
           Lord
           Iesus
           speakes
           from
           heauen
           ,
           come
           and
           eate
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           yee
           shall
           liue
           ;
           bu●
           man
           will
           not
           heare
           him
           .
           O
           sillye
           and
           feareful
           Rebellion
           ,
           
           the
           seducer
           is
           beleeued
           and
           the
           Sauiour
           is
           not
           beleeued
           .
           This
           day
           wisdom
           hath
           prepared
           his
           Table
           ,
           hee
           calls
           vppon
           you
           all
           :
           
             Come
             and
             eate
             of
             my
             meate
             ,
             and
             drinke
             of
             the
             wine
             that
             I
             haue
             drawne
             :
             hee
             that
             findeth
             me
             findeth
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             obteine
             the
             fauour
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           
           
             but
             he
             that
             sinneth
             against
             me
             ,
             hurteth
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             hate
             me
             loue
             death
             .
          
           Thus
           are
           wee
           louinglye
           called
           ,
           and
           fairely
           forewarned
           ,
           and
           all
           these
           are
           made
           inexcusable
           that
           will
           none
           of
           his
           counsell
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           eate
           of
           this
           bread
           ,
           but
           shall
           eate
           of
           a
           worse
           :
           
             For
             they
             shall
             eate
             the
             fruite
             of
             their
             owne
             way
             ,
             and
             be●
             filled
             with
             their
             owne
             deuises
             ,
             their
             pathes
             shall
             tend
             vnto
             death
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             they
             refuse
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
          
        
         
           What
           euer
           be
           the
           pretended
           excuse
           of
           these
           Recusants
           ,
           
           ignorance
           is
           the
           mother
           of
           their
           sinne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           I
           say
           that
           vnto
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           said
           vnto
           that
           Samaritane
           Woman
           :
           
             If
             thou
             knewe
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             who
             it
             is
             
             that
             saies
             to
             thee
             ,
             giue
             mee
             a
             drinke
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             haue
             asked
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             hee
             woulde
             haue
             giuen
             thee
             the
             water
             of
             life
             .
          
           This
           sweete
           gradation
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           his
           words
           :
           
             If
             ●hou
             knew
             thou
             wouldest
             aske
             ,
             if
             thou
             asked
             I
             would
             giue
             ,
          
           euidently
           points
           out
           the
           sinne
           of
           these
           men
           to
           b●e
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           saide
           )
           the
           Daughter
           of
           ignorance
           ;
           whereas
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           if
           they
           knewe
           the
           gift
           that
           is
           giuen
           them
           here
           by
           god
           ,
           they
           would
           answere
           with
           those
           Iewes
           ,
           
             Lord
             euermore
             giue
             vs
             this
             bread
             ,
          
           
           &
           with
           that
           Samaritane
           woman
           ,
           when
           shee
           was
           better
           informed
           ,
           
           
             Lord
             euermore
             giue
             mee
             of
             that
             water
             to
             drinke
             ,
             that
             I
             thirst
             no
             more
             .
          
        
         
           But
           that
           we
           may
           deale
           particularlye
           with
           such
           as
           refuse
           ,
           
           wee
           are
           to
           knowe
           ,
           that
           albeit
           ,
           this
           their
           rebellion
           proceedes
           of
           ignorance
           ;
           yet
           they
           who
           refuse
           ,
           are
           ofsundrie
           rancks
           ,
           some
           knowes
           not
           the
           vtilitye
           and
           excellencie
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           :
           these
           thinke
           they
           may
           bee
           Christians
           good
           enough
           ,
           although
           no
           Communicants
           :
           they
           looke
           to
           this
           table
           with
           naturall
           eyes
           ,
           they
           iudge
           of
           it
           by
           thinges
           which
           they
           see
           ,
           and
           so
           despise
           it
           ,
           because
           after
           their
           reckoning
           ,
           
           they
           haue
           better
           replenished
           tables
           at
           home
           .
           
           These
           are
           like
           Naaman
           the
           Syrian
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           Elisha
           to
           bee
           cured
           of
           his
           leprosie
           ;
           he
           was
           commaunded
           to
           goe
           &
           wash
           himselfe
           seauen
           times
           in
           Iordan
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           first
           he
           disdayned
           to
           do
           :
           are
           not
           (
           said
           he
           )
           Aabanah
           and
           Pharpar
           riuers
           of
           Damascus
           better
           then
           all
           the
           waters
           of
           Israel
           ?
           ●e
           contemned
           the
           meanes
           commaunded
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ;
           hee
           went
           away
           in
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           his
           leprosie
           went
           with
           him
           :
           but
           after
           ward
           ,
           when
           hee
           reuerently
           vsed
           the
           meanes
           prescribed
           vnto
           him
           :
           hee
           was
           made
           cleane
           of
           his
           leprosie
           .
           Wherin
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           not
           to
           despise
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           although
           it
           seeme
           neuer
           so
           base
           vnto
           naturall
           iudgement
           :
           It
           pleaseth
           God
           by
           the
           foolishnesse
           of
           preaching
           ,
           
           to
           saue
           them
           who
           beleeue
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           in
           like
           manner
           appointed
           this
           Sacrament
           for
           communication
           of
           his
           Christ
           to
           them
           who
           are
           his
           .
           
        
         
           Let
           a
           man
           therfore
           be
           content
           to
           take
           saluation
           out
           of
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           such
           meanes
           as
           hee
           in
           his
           wisdom
           hath
           concluded
           to
           giue
           it
           :
           No
           worldling
           wil
           refuse
           treasure
           of
           golde
           ,
           although
           it
           
           were
           giuen
           him
           in
           a
           Boxe
           of
           Wood
           ;
           nor
           a
           pre●ious
           Pearle
           propined
           to
           him
           in
           a
           purse
           of
           Leather
           :
           and
           wee
           see
           that
           noble
           personages
           disdaine
           not
           to
           take
           infeftments
           of
           stately
           buildings
           ,
           and
           faire
           inheritances
           ,
           by
           acceptation
           of
           a
           contemptible
           little
           peece
           of
           earth
           and
           stone
           :
           and
           shall
           a
           Christian
           refuse
           so
           excellent
           a
           gift
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           giuen
           by
           so
           small
           a
           meane
           ?
           far
           be
           it
           from
           vs
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           examin
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           
           but
           rather
           that
           wee
           prepare
           our selues
           in
           faith
           and
           feare
           to
           obey
           it
           :
           let
           vs
           not
           looke
           to
           the
           meanes
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           blessing
           by
           Gods
           promise
           annexed
           to
           the
           meanes
           ;
           to
           the
           gift
           more
           then
           to
           the
           manner
           of
           giuing
           .
           In
           this
           banquet
           we
           must
           learne
           to
           exercise
           our
           faith
           ,
           not
           to
           satisfie
           our
           sences
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           banquet
           for
           our
           bodie
           :
           if
           so
           the
           Lord
           had
           intended
           it
           ,
           he
           could
           haue
           furnished
           his
           Table
           with
           delicate
           things
           ,
           &
           made
           thee
           a
           banquet
           farre
           exceeding
           that
           which
           Ahasuerus
           made
           to
           the
           Princes
           and
           gouernours
           of
           his
           prouinces
           :
           
           
             For
             al
             the
             Foules
             of
             the
             ayre
             and
             beastes
             that
             feede
             on
             mountaines
             and
             f●eldes
             are
             hi●
             .
          
           
           Hee
           may
           commaund
           as
           his
           owne
           ,
           all
           the
           creatures
           
           of
           his
           three
           store
           houses
           ,
           
           the
           Ayre
           ,
           the
           Earth
           and
           the
           Sea
           ,
           but
           herethe
           lesse
           wee
           see
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           beleeue
           .
           Say
           with
           vnbeleeuing
           Naaman
           ,
           what
           better
           is
           this
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           then
           other
           Breade
           and
           Wine
           ?
           such
           blasphemies
           somtime
           hath
           fallen
           out
           of
           the
           mouthes
           of
           ignorants
           ,
           whose
           darkenes
           we
           shal
           (
           God
           willing
           )
           discouer
           by
           the
           light
           ofGods
           word
           hereafter
           :
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           my
           conclusion
           to
           the
           Recusant
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           as
           thou
           pretend
           ,
           thou
           bee
           a
           Louer
           ofChrist
           ;
           then
           wilt
           thou
           esteeme
           euerie
           new
           token
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           a
           newe
           benefit
           vnto
           thee
           ;
           and
           what
           euer
           he
           puts
           in
           thine
           hand
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           that
           respect
           it
           shall
           be
           deerer
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           world
           beside
           .
        
         
           
           Others
           againe
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           knowes
           both
           the
           vtilitie
           ,
           and
           excellencie
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           yet
           refuse
           to
           communicate
           (
           but
           as
           they
           thinke
           )
           with
           a
           reason
           ,
           pretending
           that
           it
           is
           not
           contempt
           but
           reuerence
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           to
           absteine
           .
           To
           whome
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           excuse
           in
           the
           world
           can
           warrant
           a
           man
           to
           bide
           backe
           from
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           when
           he
           calles
           vppon
           
           him
           :
           for
           what
           art
           thou
           able
           to
           alleadge
           ?
           
           want
           of
           preparation
           ?
           the
           fault
           is
           thine
           owne
           :
           for
           since
           the
           mariage
           of
           the
           Lamb
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           warned
           therevnto
           ,
           
           why
           dost
           thou
           not
           make
           thy selfe
           readie
           ,
           and
           remoue
           the
           impediments
           ?
           And
           yet
           if
           thou
           alledge
           that
           common
           excuse
           of
           the
           ignorant
           multitude
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           at
           variance
           with
           thy
           neighbour
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           iniuries
           done
           to
           thee
           ,
           not
           as
           yet
           repaired
           by
           him
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           borne
           withall
           and
           disgested
           by
           thee
           ;
           
           what
           doest
           thou
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           singular
           subtiltie
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           excuse
           one
           sinne
           by
           another
           ,
           as
           who
           would
           teach
           thee
           to
           wash
           away
           the
           spottes
           of
           thy
           face
           with
           puddle
           water
           :
           were
           not
           that
           in
           steade
           of
           cleansing
           ,
           to
           make
           thy selfe
           more
           vncleane
           ,
           and
           thou
           while
           as
           thou
           wilt
           iustifie
           thy
           contempt
           ofGod
           his
           calling
           ,
           by
           alledging
           thy
           vnsanctified
           affection
           and
           heart
           that
           cannot
           forgiue
           ;
           doest
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           make
           thy selfe
           guiltie
           ofa
           double
           rebellion
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           will
           not
           discharge
           thy
           Christiā
           duety
           ,
           neither
           to
           God
           nor
           mā
           .
           
        
         
           Consider
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           the
           excuses
           pretended
           by
           these
           who
           were
           bidden
           to
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           greate
           King
           ,
           and
           com●pare
           
           them
           with
           thine
           :
           one
           of
           them
           said
           ,
           I
           haue
           bought
           a
           farme
           and
           will
           goe
           see
           it
           ;
           Another
           said
           ,
           I
           haue
           bought
           fiue
           yoake
           of
           Oxen
           ,
           
           and
           must
           goe
           prooue
           them
           :
           And
           the
           third
           said
           ,
           I
           haue
           maried
           a
           wife
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           come
           .
           The
           worst
           of
           their
           excuses
           is
           better
           thē
           thine
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           they
           all
           repelled
           :
           the
           vse
           ofhusbandrie
           and
           marchandice
           and
           the
           dutie
           that
           a
           man
           oweth
           vnto
           his
           wife
           ,
           are
           sometime
           lawfull
           ,
           albeit
           not
           to
           be
           preferred
           vnto
           that
           duetie
           wee
           owe
           vnto
           Iesus
           Christ
           :
           but
           that
           thou
           should
           liue
           at
           variāce
           with
           thy
           neighbor
           ,
           &
           carrie
           within
           thee
           a
           hart
           that
           cānot
           forgiue
           ,
           is
           neuer
           lawfull
           .
           If
           that
           which
           somtime
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           
           cannot
           excuse
           thy
           delaying
           to
           come
           vnto
           Christ
           when
           he
           calles
           vpon
           thee
           ,
           what
           mockerie
           of
           God
           is
           it
           to
           alleage
           that
           which
           neuer
           is
           lawfull
           ?
        
         
           And
           here
           also
           beside
           the
           offence
           done
           against
           thy
           God
           ,
           consider
           what
           preiudice
           thou
           doest
           vnto
           thy selfe
           ;
           what
           folly
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           because
           thy
           neighbour
           hath
           sinned
           against
           thee
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           also
           sinne
           against
           thine
           own
           soule
           ?
           I
           suppose
           as
           thou
           hast
           said
           ,
           he
           hath
           wounded
           thee
           and
           hurt
           thee
           in
           thy
           bodie
           ,
           goods
           ,
           or
           
           name
           ,
           is
           that
           a
           reason
           why
           thou
           sholdest
           contemne
           the
           calling
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           offers
           to
           cure
           thy
           woundes
           ,
           and
           heale
           al
           the
           infirmities
           of
           thy
           soule
           :
           yea
           to
           pacifie
           all
           those
           passions
           and
           perturbations
           of
           minde
           ,
           wherwith
           thy
           impacience
           disquiets
           thee
           ?
           hee
           forewarned
           his
           owne
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           they
           shold
           finde
           trouble
           ,
           but
           in
           him
           they
           should
           haue
           peace
           :
           Ifthou
           finde
           (
           as
           he
           forespake
           )
           trouble
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           why
           wilt
           thou
           not
           goe
           and
           seeke
           that
           peace
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           hee
           hath
           promised
           ?
           As
           to
           thy
           right
           ,
           I
           require
           not
           thou
           shouldest
           lose
           it
           ;
           neither
           yet
           forbid
           I
           ,
           that
           by
           ordinarie
           meanes
           ●hou
           sholdst
           seeke
           a
           redresse
           of
           these
           wrongs
           ,
           which
           against
           order
           are
           done
           vnto
           thee
           :
           for
           the
           lawe
           is
           the
           stay
           of
           confusion
           ,
           &
           the
           Synewe
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           without
           which
           ,
           no
           fellowship
           can
           bee
           entertained
           amongst
           men
           ▪
           &
           God
           hath
           appointed
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           that
           vnto
           good
           men
           he
           should
           be
           
             like
             the
             Rain
             vnto
             Fields
             new
             mowen
             ,
          
           
           vnder
           whome
           they
           may
           flourish
           ;
           but
           should
           bee
           to
           the
           wicked
           like
           that
           
             Westerly
             winde
          
           ,
           which
           draue
           those
           Locusts
           into
           the
           red
           Sea
           ,
           
           that
           troubled
           the
           land
           :
           but
           as
           to
           g●udge
           ,
           
           rancour
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           ,
           &
           such
           like
           .
           What
           haue
           they
           to
           doe
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           child
           of
           God
           ?
           Since
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           forgiue
           one
           another
           ,
           euen
           as
           God
           for
           Christs
           sake
           forgaue
           vs
           :
           &
           plainly
           foretold
           ,
           that
           if
           
             we
             do
             not
             forgiue
             mē
             their
             trespasses
             ,
          
           
           
             no
             more
             will
             our
             father
             forgiue
             vs
             our
             trespasses
             .
          
           A
           fearfull
           recōpence
           that
           we
           should
           possesse
           our
           own
           sins
           ,
           because
           we
           wil
           not
           forgiue
           the
           sins
           of
           others
           :
           Certainly
           thou
           that
           dost
           so
           ,
           giuest
           out
           a
           hard
           sentence
           against
           thy self
           :
           for
           in
           steed
           of
           mercy
           thou
           criest
           for
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           oft
           as
           thou
           praiest
           ,
           
             forgiue
             me
             my
             sins
             as
             I
             forgiue
             them
             that
             haue
             sinned
             aga●nst
             me
          
           :
           for
           that
           is
           ,
           Lord
           forgiue
           me
           not
           at
           all
        
         
           
           It
           was
           a
           horrible
           sin
           of
           the
           Iewes
           that
           they
           preferred
           Barrabas
           a
           wicked
           malefactor
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           I
           pray
           thee
           cōsider
           ,
           how
           nere
           thy
           sin
           draws
           to
           theirs
           ,
           if
           thou
           iudge
           rightly
           of
           it
           :
           for
           when
           thou
           refusest
           to
           come
           to
           this
           holy
           table
           ,
           vnles
           thou
           haue
           amends
           of
           such
           wrongs
           as
           are
           don
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           
           thou
           saist
           in
           effect
           ,
           rather
           thē
           I
           le
           renoūcemy
           wil
           ,
           I
           wil
           renoūce
           my
           part
           of
           christ
           ,
           &
           cōmuniō
           with
           him
           ;
           for
           heere
           is
           the
           very
           question
           :
           whether
           wilt
           thou
           forsake
           thy
           cōmunion
           with
           christ
           or
           thine
           own
           corrupted
           wil●
           say
           not
           now
           to
           me
           these
           are
           hard
           speches
           ,
           God
           forbid
           
           that
           euerye
           one
           who
           is
           no
           partaker
           of
           this
           sacrament
           ,
           shold
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           forfet
           his
           part
           of
           cōmunion
           with
           Christ.
           I
           grant
           indeed
           they
           are
           hard
           speeches
           ,
           but
           true
           speeches
           ,
           &
           no
           harder
           thē
           thy
           sin
           deserueth
           :
           for
           I
           pray
           thee
           ,
           to
           what
           end
           did
           our
           Sauiour
           institute
           this
           sacramēt
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           that
           in
           it
           he
           might
           cōmunicat
           himself
           to
           thee
           ?
           how
           cāst
           thou
           then
           excuse
           thy selfe
           ,
           &
           say
           thou
           hast
           not
           reiected
           him
           ,
           seeing
           thou
           reiects
           the
           meanes
           wherby
           he
           is
           giuē
           to
           thee
           ?
           Whē
           Eli●zer
           the
           seruāt
           of
           Abra.
           
           sought
           Rebecca
           in
           mariage
           vnto
           Isaac
           ,
           what
           way
           did
           she
           testifie
           her
           cōsent
           ?
           surely
           not
           only
           by
           word
           ,
           but
           by
           acceptatiō
           of
           those
           iewels
           of
           siluer
           and
           golde
           ,
           which
           he
           gaue
           her
           as
           loue
           tokens
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Isaac
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           sent
           foorth
           to
           you
           as
           the
           Ambassadors
           of
           the
           liuing
           God
           to
           win
           you
           in
           mariage
           vnto
           his
           son
           &
           to
           prepare
           you
           ,
           that
           yee
           may
           be
           presented
           a
           
             chast
             spouse
          
           vnto
           him
           :
           &
           we
           are
           cōmanded
           to
           minister
           vnto
           you
           this
           holye
           sacrament
           as
           a
           pledge
           of
           his
           loue
           towards
           you
           .
           I●
           yee
           agree
           to
           the
           marriage
           ,
           and
           bee
           content
           to
           forsake
           your
           fathers
           house
           ,
           and
           goe
           with
           vs
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Abraham
           :
           then
           testifie
           your
           consent
           by
           receiuing
           these
           h●lye
           tokens
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           name
           we
           exh
           bit
           
           vnto
           you
           :
           but
           if
           yee
           will
           not
           ,
           then
           shall
           we
           stand
           vp
           as
           witnesses
           against
           you
           ,
           that
           we
           haue
           called
           you
           ,
           and
           ye
           refused
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           
           O
           man
           !
           what
           wilt
           thou
           doe
           for
           thy
           Christ
           ,
           that
           wilt
           not
           come
           and
           banquet
           with
           him
           at
           his
           Table
           ?
           how
           canst
           thou
           say
           thou
           louest
           him
           ,
           when
           so
           small
           an
           impediment
           keep●s
           thee
           back
           from
           going
           vnto
           him
           ?
           hast
           thou
           not
           cause
           to
           hang
           downe
           thy
           head
           for
           shame
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           conuinced
           to
           haue
           lesse
           loue
           to
           thy
           Sauiour
           then
           Esau
           had
           to
           Iacobs
           pottage
           ;
           
           for
           loue
           of
           them
           he
           solde
           his
           birth-right
           ,
           which
           hee
           should
           haue
           kept
           :
           but
           thou
           for
           loue
           of
           Christ
           ,
           wilt
           not
           forsake
           thy
           corrupted
           will
           ,
           which
           thou
           art
           boūd
           to
           abandon
           .
           
           Abraham
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           content
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           to
           slay
           his
           onely
           lawful
           Son
           ;
           and
           thou
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           wilt
           not
           slay
           thy
           vnlawful
           bastard
           affections
           ,
           nor
           do
           the
           holy
           wil
           of
           God
           ,
           except
           thy
           wicked
           will
           be
           first
           fulfilled
           .
           This
           euidently
           proues
           that
           ●hou
           hast
           not
           Abrahā
           for
           thy
           father
           ,
           
           but
           art
           of
           the
           race
           of
           wicked
           Cain
           ,
           that
           hated
           his
           Brother
           vnto
           the
           death
           Assuredly
           ,
           except
           thou
           repent
           ,
           that
           merciles
           
           iudgement
           abides
           thee
           ,
           presignified
           in
           that
           mercilesse
           seruāt
           ,
           who
           hauing
           gotten
           mercie
           from
           his
           King
           ,
           could
           shew
           none
           to
           his
           Companion
           :
           
             Oughtest
             not
             thou
             to
             haue
             had
             pittie
             on
             thy
             fellow
             ,
             as
             I
             had
             pittie
             on
             thee
             ?
          
           Thy
           former
           sins
           shall
           bee
           imputed
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           be
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Iaylor
           ,
           til
           thou
           pay
           all
           that
           is
           due
           vnto
           thy
           Lord
           ,
           which
           thou
           shalt
           neuer
           be
           able
           to
           doe
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           the
           pittiful
           ignorance
           of
           both
           these
           sortes
           of
           Recusants
           may
           the
           better
           appeare
           ,
           
           and
           farther
           light
           may
           arise
           to
           such
           as
           are
           willing
           to
           communicate
           ;
           wee
           are
           to
           consider
           what
           a
           banquet
           this
           is
           ,
           and
           what
           are
           the
           delicates
           ,
           vnto
           the
           participation
           whereof
           ,
           wee
           are
           here
           called
           .
           The
           Apostle
           saith
           not
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           eate
           bread
           &
           drink
           wine
           ,
           but
           let
           him
           eate
           of
           
             This
             bread
             &
             drink
             of
             this
             Cup.
          
           The
           particle
           
             (
             This
          
           )
           tels
           vs
           it
           is
           no
           cōmon
           bread
           &
           wine
           :
           no
           surely
           ,
           the
           comfort
           is
           greate
           ▪
           that
           we
           are
           commaunded
           to
           eate
           of
           that
           bread
           ,
           wherof
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           
           
             This
             is
             my
             body
          
           ,
           and
           to
           drinke
           of
           that
           Cup
           which
           he
           calles
           
             His
             blood
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             shed
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             the
             sinnes
             of
             many
             .
          
           He
           that
           eates
           of
           my
           bread
           ,
           &
           drinks
           of
           
           any
           cup
           vnwor●hily
           becomes
           guiltie
           of
           the
           abuse
           of
           Gods
           creatures
           :
           but
           he
           that
           
             eates
             of
             this
             Bread
             ,
             and
             drinkes
             of
             this
             cup
             vnworthily
             ,
             becomes
             guiltie
             of
             the
             bodye
             and
             blood
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             eates
             his
             own
             damnatiō
             ▪
             beca●se
             he
             discerneth
             not
             the
             lords
             body
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           that
           wee
           fall
           not
           into
           this
           f●arfull
           sinne
           ,
           
           wee
           are
           to
           know
           that
           this
           Sacrament
           is
           not
           a
           simple
           thing
           ,
           but
           a
           compound
           ,
           wherin
           are
           things
           of
           sundry
           kinds
           which
           must
           be
           distinguished
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           word
           of
           discerning
           ,
           imports
           that
           secret
           .
           There
           are
           here
           things
           o●
           sund●ie
           sorts
           ,
           we
           must
           discerne
           euery
           thing
           in
           the
           owne
           kinde
           :
           so
           our
           Sauiour
           taught
           vs
           ,
           and
           after
           him
           his
           Apostles
           :
           and
           this
           truth
           from
           them
           the
           auncient
           Fathers
           haue
           deliuered
           vnto
           vs
           :
           Eucharistia
           (
           said
           
             Irenaeus
             )
             ex
             ●uabus
             r●bu●
             constat
             ,
             ●erren●
             et
             caelesti
          
           The
           Eucharist
           cōsists
           of
           two
           kinde
           of
           thinges
           ,
           
           the
           one
           earthly
           ▪
           the
           other
           heauenly
           ;
           And
           Augustine
           ,
           calleth
           it
           
             v●sibile
             st●num
             inu●fibilis
             gratiae
          
           :
           the
           visible
           signe
           of
           inuisible
           grace
           .
           
           And
           Macarius
           calleth
           this
           bread
           &
           wine
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Exem●l●r●●
             figurae
             seut●p●
             carnis
             et
             sauguinis
             Christs
             .
          
           Resemblances
           ,
           figures
           &
           types
           of
           the
           body
           &
           blood
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           Now
           it
           
           is
           ●u●e
           that
           a
           type
           ,
           patterne
           ,
           or
           figure
           must
           euer
           bee
           distinguished
           from
           that
           ,
           wherof
           it
           is
           a
           figure
           .
           This
           sacrament
           then
           being
           a
           compound
           thing
           must
           bee
           considered
           ,
           not
           as
           a
           simple
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           compound
           thing
           :
           If
           it
           bee
           asked
           whether
           a
           man
           be
           earthly
           or
           heauēnly
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           a
           compound
           creature
           ?
           It
           must
           bee
           answered
           by
           a
           distinction
           .
           If
           it
           bee
           asked
           how
           a
           Christian
           ,
           being
           on
           the
           earth
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           saieth
           ,
           that
           hee
           hath
           his
           c●nconuersation
           in
           the
           Heauens
           ?
           it
           must
           bee
           answered
           by
           a
           distinction
           ;
           And
           if
           also
           it
           bee
           asked
           whether
           this
           Sacrament
           be
           an
           earthlye
           or
           an
           heauenlye
           thing
           ,
           how
           the
           signe
           is
           giuen
           ,
           &
           how
           the
           thing
           signified
           :
           how
           Christ
           Iesus
           is
           in
           the
           heauen
           ,
           &
           yet
           present
           in
           this
           Sacramēt
           ?
           All
           these
           I
           say
           must
           be
           answered
           by
           a
           distinction
           :
           
           
             Sursum
             est
             dominus
          
           (
           saide
           
             Augustin
             )
             sedetiam
             hic
             est
             veritas
             dominus
             :
             corpus
             enim
             domini
             in
             quo
             resurrexit
             vno
             loco
             esse
             potest
             ,
             veri●as
             eius
             vbique
             diffusa
             est
             .
          
           Our
           Lord
           is
           aboue
           in
           heauen
           ,
           yet
           heere
           also
           is
           our
           Lord
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           truth
           ;
           for
           the
           body
           of
           our
           lord
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           arose
           from
           death
           ,
           can
           bee
           but
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           but
           his
           truth
           is
           diffused
           into
           euerie
           place
           .
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             Ibat
             per
             id
             quod
             hom●
             erat
             ,
             &
             manebat
             per
             id
             quod
             deus
             :
             ibat
             per
             id
             quod
             vno
             loco
             erat
             ,
             &
             manebat
             per
             id
             quod
             vbique
             erat
          
           :
           He
           went
           hence
           by
           that
           which
           was
           Man
           ,
           hee
           stayed
           by
           that
           which
           was
           God
           :
           he
           went
           away
           by
           that
           which
           was
           but
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           he
           stayed
           by
           that
           which
           was
           in
           al
           places
           .
           And
           againe
           :
           
             Ascendit
             super
             omnes
             coelos
             corpore
             nō
             recessit
             maiestate
             :
          
           Hee
           ascended
           aboue
           all
           the
           heauens
           in
           his
           bodie
           ,
           but
           he
           departed
           not
           hence
           in
           his
           Maiestie
           .
           And
           Cyrill
           in
           like
           maner
           :
           
             Non
             enim
             quia
             nunc
             non
             adest
             in
             carne
             ex
             eo
             outes
             ,
          
           
           
             quo●
             spiritu
             medio
             hic
             nō
             ad●it
             :
          
           Think
           not
           that
           with
           his
           spirit
           he
           is
           not
           here
           amongest
           vs
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           not
           now
           amongst
           vs
           with
           his
           bodie
           .
           Thus
           ye
           see
           we
           must
           vse
           a
           distinction
           .
        
         
           
           And
           yet
           albeit
           we
           are
           forced
           here
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           sundrie
           natures
           of
           things
           compound
           ,
           and
           consider
           them
           in
           their
           owne
           kinds
           :
           wee
           must
           for
           all
           that
           take
           heed
           to
           the
           wonderfull
           vnion
           ,
           and
           s●cramentall
           coniunction
           that
           is
           bet●eene
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           strait
           ,
           that
           vnto
           the
           right
           receiuer
           ,
           they
           are
           inseparable
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           also
           the
           earthly
           thing
           receyues
           the
           name
           of
           the
           heauenly
           .
           And
           
           this
           must
           also
           be
           considered
           ,
           least
           on
           the
           other
           hande
           separating
           those
           thinges
           which
           God
           hath
           conioyned
           ,
           we
           make
           this
           
             Bread
             ,
             and
             this
             Wine
          
           ,
           but
           naked
           and
           bare
           signes
           ;
           and
           so
           iustly
           incurre
           that
           blame
           ,
           which
           our
           aduersaries
           vniustly
           would
           lay
           vpon
           vs
           :
           and
           in
           like
           manner
           this
           punishment
           which
           here
           the
           Lorde
           threatens
           against
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           euill
           discerners
           .
        
         
           We
           are
           therefore
           to
           consider
           ,
           
           that
           for
           the
           right
           discerning
           of
           the
           Lords
           body
           ,
           these
           three
           rules
           are
           to
           be
           obserued
           :
           First
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           we
           take
           vp
           euery
           thing
           in
           the
           owne
           nature
           ,
           &
           kind
           .
           Next
           that
           we
           vse
           euerie
           one
           of
           thē
           in
           the
           maner
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           &
           with
           reuerence
           that
           is
           due
           vnto
           them
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           this
           Sacramēt
           be
           celebrated
           vnto
           the
           right
           ends
           ,
           for
           which
           our
           Sauiour
           appointed
           it
           .
           
        
         
           Against
           the
           first
           ▪
           failes
           both
           Papists
           and
           bastard
           professors
           :
           Papists
           are
           euill
           discerners
           ,
           because
           they
           take
           the
           signe
           for
           the
           thing
           signified
           ;
           the
           earthly
           thing
           for
           the
           heauenly
           :
           The
           men
           of
           Lystr●
           were
           euill
           discerners
           ,
           when
           they
           tooke
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           for
           Iupiter
           and
           Mercurius
           ,
           
           Gods
           in
           their
           account
           ;
           and
           therfore
           would
           haue
           worshipp●d
           them
           as
           Gods
           :
           but
           (
           in
           this
           light
           )
           farre
           blinderarethey
           ,
           who
           will
           adore
           a
           creature
           in
           steede
           of
           the
           creator
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           the
           same
           kinde
           of
           worshippe
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           by
           their
           owne
           confession
           is
           due
           to
           God
           onelye
           .
           They
           alleadge
           for
           their
           error
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           :
           
           Iesus
           Christ
           speaking
           (
           say
           they
           )
           of
           the
           bread
           ,
           called
           it
           his
           bodye
           ;
           wee
           say
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           that
           this
           bread
           is
           Christes
           bodye
           ,
           but
           sacramental●ye
           :
           but
           denye
           that
           the
           bread
           i●
           transubstantiate
           into
           the
           verie
           naturall
           bodye
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           they
           against
           the
           principles
           of
           faith
           and
           nature
           ,
           falsely
           affirme
           .
           It
           is
           strange
           to
           see
           what
           backward
           peruerse
           handlers
           of
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           these
           men
           bee
           :
           where
           they
           should
           sticke
           to
           the
           letter
           ,
           they
           inforce
           an
           allegorie
           to
           serue
           their
           purpose
           .
           What
           plainer
           Historie
           then
           that
           which
           Moses
           hath
           :
           
           
             God
             made
             two
             great
             lights
             :
             the
             greater
             ●o
             rule
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             lesser
             〈◊〉
             rule
             the
             night
          
           :
           yet
           is
           this
           place
           violently
           wrested
           ,
           when
           out
           of
           it
           they
           will
           gather
           ,
           that
           the
           Papall
           digni●ie
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           
           God
           hath
           appointed
           to
           rul●
           ouer
           the
           spiritualtie
           ,
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           regall
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           by
           as
           manye
           degrees
           excelleth
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           as
           the
           Sunne
           excells
           the
           Moone
           .
           And
           againe
           ,
           where
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           vseth
           a
           figure
           ,
           there
           they
           sticke
           to
           the
           Leter
           ,
           These
           wordes
           according
           to
           the
           Letter
           :
           
             M●ndant
             fla●●ium
          
           ,
           commaund
           an
           impietie
           :
           And
           therefore
           by
           Augustines
           rule
           ,
           should
           be
           esteemed
           figuratiue
           :
           
             Si
             pracepti●a
             loquutio
             est
             ,
             aut
             flagitium
             ,
          
           
           
             aut
             facinus
             vetans
             ,
             aut
             vtilitatem
             &
             beneficentiam
             ●●bens
             ,
             non
             est
             figurata
             loqu●tio
             :
             si
             aute●
             flagitium
             vel
             facinus
             videtur
             i●bere
             ,
             au
             ▪
             vtilitatem
             aut
             beneficentiam
             vetare
             ,
             figurata
             loquutio
             est
             (
             nisi
             manduca●eritis
             (
             inquit
             Christus
             )
             carnem
             filij
             hominis
             ,
             facinus
             iubere
             videtur
             )
             figura
             est
             ergo
             praecipiens
             passion●
             domini
             esse
             communicandum
             et
             suaniter
             &
             vt●liter
             reco●dendum
             in
             memoria
             ,
             quod
             pro
             nobis
             car●
             eius
             crucifixa
             sit
             .
          
           If
           a
           speech
           of
           precept
           ,
           either
           forbid
           some
           sinne
           ,
           or
           heynous
           deede
           ,
           or
           else
           commaund
           a
           profitable
           or
           good
           deede
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           no
           figuratiue
           speech
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           seeme
           to
           commaund
           a
           sinne
           or
           heynous
           deede
           ,
           or
           
           forbid
           a
           profitable
           &
           honest
           actiō
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           a
           figuratiue
           speach
           :
           vnlesse
           thou
           eat
           of
           the
           flesh
           of
           the
           sonne
           of
           Man
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           here
           hee
           seemes
           to
           commaund
           a
           hainous
           ●ction
           and
           therfore
           ●t
           is
           a
           figure
           commanding
           vs
           to
           communicate
           with
           Christs
           passion
           ,
           and
           sweetly
           &
           profitably
           to
           lay
           this
           vp
           in
           our
           memory
           that
           his
           flesh
           was
           crucified
           for
           vs.
           And
           after
           this
           maner
           also
           the
           perpetuall
           phrase
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           doth
           teach
           vs
           to
           interpret
           them
           ,
           when
           he
           calles
           Circumcision
           ,
           the
           Couenant
           ;
           the
           Lambe
           ,
           the
           Passeouer
           ;
           Baptisme
           ,
           the
           Lauer
           of
           regeneration
           :
           the
           Wine
           ,
           the
           cup
           of
           th●
           new
           Testament
           :
           In
           al
           these
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           a
           figure
           :
           Only
           here
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             bodie
          
           ,
           they
           will
           adhere
           to
           the
           letter
           .
           The
           learned
           &
           godly
           fathers
           ,
           haue
           with
           vs
           also
           acknowledged
           this
           for
           a
           Sacramentall
           speech
           :
           so
           Tertul.
           expoūds
           ,
           
           
             Hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             ,
             id
             est
             figura
             corporis
             mei
          
           :
           This
           is
           my
           body
           :
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           figure
           of
           my
           body
           .
           And
           againe
           :
           
             Dominus
             pane
             corpus
             suū
             r●prae●●ntat
          
           :
           God
           represents
           or
           resembles
           his
           body
           by
           bread
           .
           And
           Augustine
           said
           in
           like
           maner
           :
           
             Non
             dubitauit
             dicere
             hoc
             est
             corpus
             meum
             ,
             cum
             fignum
             daret
             corporis
             sui
             .
          
           He
           doubted
           
           not
           to
           say
           .
           This
           is
           my
           body
           ,
           whē
           he
           gaue
           onely
           a
           signe
           of
           his
           body
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Iudam
             adhibuit
             ad
             conuiu●um
             ,
             in
             quo
             corporis
             &
             sanguinis
             sui
             figuram
             cōmendauit
             discipulis
             .
          
           Christ
           admitted
           Iudas
           to
           his
           supper
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           cōm●nded
           to
           his
           disciples
           the
           figure
           of
           his
           body
           and
           blood
           .
           As
           Iesus
           Christis
           called
           a
           stone
           ,
           and
           called
           bread
           :
           so
           is
           this
           bread
           called
           his
           bodie
           ,
           &
           that
           saies
           Ber.
           is
           
             Per
             significationē
             non
             proprietatē
          
           by
           significatiō
           ,
           not
           that
           properly
           it
           is
           so
           .
           
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           carnall
           professors
           ,
           they
           are
           also
           euill
           discerners
           ,
           because
           they
           esteem
           lesse
           of
           this
           
             Bread
             and
             Wine
          
           then
           they
           ought
           ,
           putting
           no
           difference
           betweene
           it
           and
           comm●n
           bread
           and
           wine
           ,
           whereas
           it
           is
           not
           so
           indeed
           ;
           for
           in
           all
           the
           worlde
           there
           is
           not
           the
           like
           of
           
             This
             bread
             and
             this
             wine
          
           ,
           except
           in
           the
           like
           action
           :
           it
           is
           changed
           by
           the
           ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           vertue
           of
           his
           institution
           :
           not
           changed
           in
           the
           substance
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           vse
           and
           end
           :
           
             Panis
             (
             enim
             )
             ●●rrenu●
             percipiens
             vocationem
             de●
             ,
             iam
             non
             communis
             panis
             est
             ,
             sed
             Eucharistia
          
           :
           for
           that
           earthly
           receiuing
           Gods
           appointment
           ,
           is
           now
           no
           common
           bread
           ,
           but
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           The
           Lord
           who
           calleth
           things
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           &
           maketh
           them
           to
           be
           ,
           doth
           
           here
           appoint
           this
           breade
           and
           this
           wine
           to
           a
           farre
           more
           ex●ellent
           vse
           ,
           
           then
           that
           whereunto
           they
           serue
           by
           nature
           .
           As
           wax
           stamped
           with
           the
           seale
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           in
           substance
           differs
           not
           from
           other
           wax
           ;
           and
           yetfor
           value
           is
           much
           more
           excellent
           ,
           &
           may
           not
           b
           evnreuerently
           handled
           ,
           without
           contempt
           of
           the
           King
           ;
           so
           this
           bread
           though
           in
           substance
           it
           differ
           not
           from
           other
           bread
           ,
           yet
           concern●ng
           the
           vse
           ,
           it
           is
           seper●te
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           pretious
           then
           anye
           other
           Bread
           in
           the
           world
           :
           being
           now
           appointed
           by
           God
           to
           be
           a
           signe
           and
           a
           seale
           ,
           and
           an
           exhibiting
           instrument
           of
           Christ
           his
           body
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           bee
           profaned
           ,
           nor
           abused
           without
           contempt
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
        
         
           
           Against
           the
           second
           condition
           required
           in
           the
           right
           discerning
           of
           the
           Lords
           bodye
           ,
           Papists
           faile
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           because
           they
           peruert
           Christs
           institution
           ,
           and
           vse
           not
           this
           sacrament
           as
           he
           commaunded
           :
           for
           ,
           seeing
           our
           Sauiour
           is
           the
           orde●n●r
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           (
           saies
           
             Cyprian
             )
             V●ique
             id
             nos
             face●e
             oportet
             quod
             Christus
             fecit
             ,
             e●
             quod
             faciendum
             manda●i●
             .
          
           Of
           ●ruth
           ,
           wee
           ought
           to
           doe
           that
           which
           Christ
           did
           ,
           &
           which
           he
           cōmanded
           
           vs
           to
           do
           .
           And
           Ambrose
           writing
           vpon
           this
           same
           place
           ,
           saith
           plainely
           :
           
             Indignum
             est
             domino
             ,
             mysterium
             hoc
             aliter
             celebrare
             ,
          
           
           
             quam
             ab
             cotraditum
             est
          
           .
           It
           is
           an
           indignity
           to
           our
           Lord
           ,
           to
           celebrate
           this
           mystery
           otherwise
           then
           hee
           deliuered
           it
           .
           Christ
           ordeyned
           it
           a
           sacrament
           for
           the
           communication
           of
           himselfe
           to
           the
           faithfull
           at
           the
           table
           ;
           they
           haue
           turned
           it
           into
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           the
           oblation
           of
           Christ
           to
           his
           Father
           on
           an
           altar
           .
           Iesus
           brak
           the
           bread
           &
           gaue
           it
           :
           but
           they
           ,
           if
           they
           break
           the
           bread
           ,
           they
           giue
           it
           not
           ,
           &
           if
           they
           giue
           it
           ,
           they
           breake
           it
           not
           .
           In
           their
           dayly
           Masse
           ,
           the
           priest
           breaks
           the
           bread
           ,
           he
           abuses
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           secretly
           ;
           whispering
           thē
           ,
           
             accip●te
             ,
             comedite
          
           :
           he
           bids
           others
           take
           &
           eate
           ,
           but
           giues
           thē
           nothing
           ,
           &
           when
           he
           giues
           hee
           stoppes
           it
           whole
           in
           the
           mouthes
           of
           the
           people
           &
           breaks
           it
           not
           .
           Thus
           most
           sacrilegiously
           they
           alter
           our
           Sauiour
           his
           sacred
           institution
           ,
           as
           though
           of
           purpose
           they
           had
           concluded
           to
           be
           cōtrary
           to
           him
           .
           Besides
           this
           ▪
           
           they
           withdraw
           frō
           the
           people
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           cup
           ,
           &
           so
           mutilate
           the
           holy
           s●crament
           :
           a
           horrible
           sacriledge
           in
           like
           maner
           ,
           yet
           ratified
           by
           y
           e
           decree
           of
           y
           e
           haeretical
           coūcel
           of
           
             Trent
             .
             Si
             quis
             dixer●
             
             ex
             dei
             praecepto
             ,
          
           
           
             vel
             de
             necessitate
             salutis
             esse
             ,
             omnes
             et
             singulos
             Christi
             fideles
             ,
             viramque
             speciē
             Eucharistae
             ,
             sumere
             debere
             Anat●ema
             sit
             .
          
           If
           any
           man
           auouch
           that
           it
           is
           by
           Gods
           commaundement
           ,
           or
           vppon
           nece●sitie
           of
           our
           Saluation
           ,
           that
           all
           Christes
           faithfull
           people
           should
           receiue
           the
           Eucharist
           vnder
           both
           kindes
           ,
           let
           him
           be
           accu●sed
           :
           To
           whome
           it
           contents
           at
           vs
           this
           time
           to
           oppose
           the
           decree
           of
           their
           owne
           Pope
           :
           
             Gelasius
             :
             Comper●mus
             ,
             quod
             quid●m
             sumpta
             tantūmodo
             cor●oris
             sacri
             portione
             ,
          
           
           
             a
             calice
             sacrati
             cruoris
             ●bst
             meant
             :
             qui
             proculdubio
             ,
             quoniam
             n●so●o
             qua
             superstitione
             docentur
             ,
             astricti
             aut
             integra
             sacramenta
             percipi●nt
             ,
             aut
             ab
             integris
             ,
             ●reeantur
             ;
             quod
             diuisio
             vnius
             eiusdemque
             mystery
             sine
             grandi
             non
             sit
             sacrilegio
             .
          
           Wee
           vnderstand
           ,
           that
           certaine
           receiuing
           only
           the
           portion
           of
           Christes
           bodye
           ,
           absteine
           from
           the
           cup
           of
           his
           sacred
           blood
           :
           which
           men
           (
           because
           vndoubtedlye
           they
           are
           trayned
           vp
           in
           some
           kinde
           of
           superstition
           )
           let
           them
           be
           inforced
           either
           to
           receiue
           the
           whole
           sacrament
           ,
           or
           to
           bee
           restayned
           from
           the
           whole
           ,
           because
           this
           diuiding
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           mysterie
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           without
           great
           Sacriledge
           .
           In
           this
           contrarietie
           
           among
           themselues
           ,
           which
           way
           I
           pray
           you
           shall
           the
           poore
           people
           turne
           them
           ?
           The
           coun●ell
           curses
           all
           them
           ,
           
           who
           affirme
           this
           Sacrament
           should
           bee
           ministred
           with
           bread
           and
           wine
           .
           The
           Pope
           sayes
           plainly
           it
           is
           superstition
           ,
           and
           sacriledge
           ,
           to
           giue
           the
           one
           without
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           commaunds
           that
           either
           we
           abstaine
           from
           both
           ,
           or
           retaine
           them
           both
           togither
           .
           If
           ye
           follow
           the
           counsell
           ,
           the
           Pope
           shal
           condemne
           you
           ;
           if
           you
           follow
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           Councell
           shal
           accurse
           you
           :
           but
           ,
           curse
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           the
           Lord
           shall
           blesse
           them
           ,
           who
           in
           faith
           communicate
           at
           his
           holy
           Table
           according
           to
           his
           institution
           ;
           and
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           shal
           not
           faile
           to
           cleaue
           vnto
           th●
           ,
           surer
           thē
           the
           leprosie
           of
           Naaman
           to
           G●●●sa
           ▪
           yea
           their
           part
           shall
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           booke
           of
           life
           ,
           
           who
           dare
           presume
           to
           change
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God.
           The
           Apostle
           hath
           deliuered
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           receyued
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           how
           not
           only
           he
           tooke
           the
           bread
           ,
           blessed
           it
           ,
           and
           brake
           it
           ,
           and
           gaue
           it
           :
           but
           that
           in
           like
           maner
           he
           tooke
           the
           cup
           ,
           and
           gaue
           also
           to
           his
           Disciples
           :
           What
           boldnesse
           is
           it
           then
           to
           take
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           which
           Christ
           by
           his
           Apostles
           hath
           
           deliuered
           vnto
           them
           ?
           and
           thus
           while
           they
           boast
           of
           antiquitie
           ,
           they
           are
           found
           fathers
           of
           Noueltie
           .
        
         
           And
           against
           the
           third
           ,
           they
           faile
           who
           vse
           not
           this
           sacrament
           to
           the
           right
           endes
           ;
           
           which
           are
           especially
           two
           .
           The
           first
           is
           the
           commemoration
           of
           Christes
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           with
           thanksegiuing
           ▪
           f●r
           the
           which
           also
           the
           Grecians
           called
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           second
           is
           the
           communication
           of
           Chr●st
           to
           them
           who
           are
           his
           ;
           And
           for
           this
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           The
           first
           I
           take
           out
           of
           our
           Sau●our
           his
           words
           ,
           
           
             Do
             this
             in
             r●membrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           And
           from
           the
           Apostle
           :
           
             So
             ●ft
             as
             ye
             eate
             of
             thi●
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinke
             of
             this
             cup
             ,
             shew
             foo●th
             the
             Lords
             death
             ,
             till
             his
             ●omming
             againe
             .
          
           And
           in
           verie
           deede
           ,
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           beeing
           v●ed
           according
           to
           Christes
           institution
           ,
           is
           a
           liuely
           representation
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           ;
           while
           as
           the
           signes
           of
           his
           blessed
           bodye
           and
           blood
           ,
           being
           sundred
           one
           of
           them
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           broken
           ,
           the
           other
           poured
           out
           ;
           rem●mbring
           vs
           how
           his
           blessed
           body
           was
           broken
           with
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Thornes
           ,
           the
           Scourge
           ,
           the
           Nailes
           ,
           and
           the
           Sp●are
           ;
           and
           his
           blood
           
           shed
           for
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sinnes
           ;
           which
           should
           worke
           in
           vs
           ,
           so
           oft
           as
           wee
           beholde
           it
           ,
           an
           inward
           contri●ion
           ,
           and
           godly
           sorrow
           for
           our
           sinnes
           ,
           wherewith
           wee
           pierced
           and
           wounded
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           vnto
           the
           death
           ;
           and
           inde●de
           ,
           if
           wee
           bee
           of
           the
           number
           of
           those
           vpon
           whom
           God
           hath
           powred
           out
           the
           spirit
           of
           grace
           and
           compassion
           ,
           so
           often
           as
           wee
           looke
           vpon
           him
           ,
           whom
           we
           haue
           pierced
           as
           (
           heere
           in
           this
           sacrament
           we
           may
           see
           him
           crucified
           before
           our
           eyes
           )
           as
           often
           shall
           wee
           lament
           for
           this
           ,
           
           as
           one
           mourneth
           for
           his
           onely
           Sonne
           ,
           or
           is
           sorrowfull
           for
           his
           first
           borne
           :
           but
           of
           this
           we
           shall
           speake
           God
           willing
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Now
           here
           is
           also
           discouered
           the
           vanity
           of
           that
           error
           of
           concomitance
           ,
           
           wherwith
           the
           aduersaries
           would
           excuse
           their
           dismēbring
           of
           this
           holy
           Sacramēt
           :
           for
           (
           say
           they
           )
           by
           concomitance
           where
           the
           bodye
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           his
           bl●od
           and
           therfore
           the
           breade
           which
           is
           his
           bo●die
           ,
           being
           giuen
           :
           there
           is
           no
           neede
           ●o
           giue
           the
           cup.
           But
           as
           the
           Lord
           asked
           the
           King
           of
           Tyrus
           in
           derision
           .
           
           
             Art
             thou
             wiser
             then
             Daniell
          
           ;
           So
           ●ay
           wee
           
           aske
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           yee
           wiser
           then
           Christ
           ?
           will
           ye
           amend
           his
           institution
           ?
           This
           assertion
           takes
           away
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           ends
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           commemoration
           of
           Christes
           death
           and
           passion
           :
           for
           to
           haue
           the
           blood
           within
           the
           bodie
           ▪
           is
           no
           declaration
           of
           a
           crucified
           man
           :
           nor
           a
           shewing
           foorth
           of
           the
           Lordes
           death
           :
           whereas
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           ordeyned
           them
           to
           bee
           exhibited
           and
           receaued
           sundrie
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           not
           onely
           be
           preached
           to
           our
           eares
           ,
           but
           represented
           also
           to
           our
           eyes
           ,
           how
           his
           blessed
           body
           and
           blood
           were
           sundred
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           
           The
           second
           end
           for
           which
           this
           Sacrament
           was
           ordeyned
           ,
           is
           :
           that
           it
           might
           bee
           a
           mean
           of
           the
           communication
           of
           Christ
           to
           all
           them
           who
           are
           his
           ;
           for
           the
           sealing
           vp
           of
           our
           spiritual
           vnion
           with
           him
           :
           
             ideo
             en●m
             Sacramentum
             il●ud
             hominibu●
             datur
             ,
             v●
             Caput
             in
             terris
             corporicoadune●ur
             .
          
           And
           this
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           I
           take
           out
           of
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           :
           
             The
             bread
             which
             we
             breake
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             bodye
             of
             Christ
             ?
          
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           this
           holye
           bread
           and
           wine
           are
           not
           onely
           signes
           representing
           Christ
           crucified
           ;
           nor
           seales
           
           confirming
           our
           faith
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           effectuall
           instruments
           of
           exhibition
           ,
           wherby
           the
           holy
           spirit
           makes
           an
           inward
           applycation
           of
           Christ
           crucified
           to
           all
           that
           are
           his
           .
        
         
           And
           heerein
           standes
           our
           greatest
           comfort
           ;
           
           for
           if
           wee
           had
           no
           more
           a
           doe
           in
           the
           celebration
           of
           this
           holye
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           to
           remember
           Christes
           death
           and
           passion
           :
           then
           certainel
           ye
           looking
           to
           it
           onely
           were
           sufficient
           to
           put
           vs
           in
           remembrance
           therof
           ;
           but
           when
           we
           heare
           and
           see
           ,
           that
           this
           bread
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           body
           is
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           commaunded
           to
           take
           and
           eate
           it
           ▪
           what
           shall
           wee
           thinke
           ;
           but
           that
           we●
           are
           called
           to
           this
           high
           mercy
           ,
           as
           to
           bee
           partakers
           of
           Christ
           and
           all
           the
           benefits
           that
           flowe
           from
           his
           death
           ?
           The
           Lord
           doth
           neither
           deceiue
           vs
           with
           wordes
           ,
           to
           bid
           vs
           take
           when
           he
           giues
           nothing
           :
           neither
           calleth
           he
           vs
           only
           to
           a
           cōmunion
           of
           naked
           bread
           and
           wine
           :
           farre
           be
           it
           from
           vs
           to
           thinke
           so
           baselye
           of
           this
           holy
           Sacrament
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           he
           that
           with
           any
           measure
           of
           light
           and
           grace
           ,
           wil
           ponder
           these
           wordes
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           
             Take
             and
             eate
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             body
          
           :
           Shall
           perceiue
           that
           there
           is
           here
           a
           real
           and
           eff●ctual
           exbition
           
           made
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           to
           the
           penitent
           and
           beleuing
           receauer
           .
        
         
           
           And
           yet
           let
           no
           man
           thinke
           ,
           that
           albeit
           the
           breaking
           and
           giuing
           of
           the
           bread
           be
           the
           cōmunication
           of
           Christs
           bodie
           ,
           that
           therfore
           the
           bread
           is
           transubstantiate
           into
           his
           body
           ,
           or
           that
           euery
           one
           receiues
           the
           bodye
           of
           Christ
           who
           receiues
           the
           bread
           :
           for
           there
           is
           greate
           difference
           between
           communication
           &
           acceptation
           ,
           on
           the
           part
           of
           God.
           In
           this
           sacrament
           ,
           there
           is
           indeed
           a
           communication
           &
           exhibitiō
           of
           christ
           ,
           but
           on
           y
           e
           part
           of
           the
           vnbeleuing
           receiuer
           ,
           it
           failes
           for
           fault
           of
           acceptatiō
           ;
           because
           they
           haue
           no
           faith
           ,
           whereby
           to
           receiue
           him
           ,
           nor
           a
           purified
           heart
           ,
           wherin
           to
           lodge
           him
           .
           It
           is
           therfore
           a
           vile
           error
           also
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           who
           affirme
           that
           the
           wicked
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           eate
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           their
           damnation
           :
           It
           is
           contrarie
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           &
           reformed
           antiquitie
           :
           
           for
           whosoeuer
           (
           saith
           christ
           )
           
             eateth
             my
             flesh
             and
             drinketh
             my
             blood
             ,
             hath
             eternall
             life
             :
             and
             I
             wil
             raise
             him
             vp
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             Sacrame●num
             quibusdam
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             quibusdam
             ad
             exitium
             ▪
             ●es
             vero
             ipsa
             cuius
             est
             sacramentum
             ,
             omni
             homini
             ad
             vitam
             ,
             nulli
             ad
             exitium
             .
             Item
             ,
             Qui
             non
             manet
             in
             Christo
             ,
             
             et
             in
             quo
             non
             manet
             Christus
             ,
             proculdub●o
             non
             manducat
             spiri●ualiter
             carnem
             ,
             nec
             bibit
             sanguinem
             eius
             ,
             licet
             visibiliter
             premat
             dentibus
             sacramentum
             sanguinis
             ,
             et
             corporis
             e●us
             .
          
           The
           wicked
           who
           beleeues
           not
           ,
           may
           with
           Iudas
           eate
           :
           
             Panem
             Dommini
             ,
             non
             panem
             Dominum
          
           The
           breade
           of
           the
           Lorde
           ,
           but
           not
           the
           bread
           which
           the
           Lorde
           himselfe
           is
           ,
           to
           his
           worthy
           receauers
           .
        
         
           Of
           all
           this
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           
           that
           this
           banquet
           is
           moste
           heauenlye
           and
           excellent
           ,
           wherein
           as
           there
           is
           no
           lesse
           offered
           then
           ▪
           CHRIST
           IESVS
           ,
           so
           no
           lesse
           is
           refused
           by
           them
           ,
           who
           refuse
           to
           communicate
           :
           they
           proclaime
           by
           their
           deede
           (
           if
           they
           continue
           in
           it
           )
           that
           they
           haue
           
             No
             Portion
             in
             Dauid
          
           ,
           
           
             neither
             inheritance
             in
             the
             sonne
             of
             Ishai
             .
          
        
         
           But
           no●
           wee
           leaue
           them
           ,
           and
           returne
           to
           speake
           as
           wee
           promised
           of
           that
           tryall
           ,
           w●ich
           they
           whominde
           to
           communicate
           ,
           
           are
           to
           take
           it
           of
           themselues
           .
        
         
           
             Let
             a
             man
             therefore
             try
             himselfe
             .
          
           This
           Particle
           
             (
             therefore
          
           )
           is
           relatiue
           to
           that
           which
           went
           before
           :
           since
           there
           is
           a
           daunger
           (
           will
           hee
           say
           )
           and
           many
           ea●es
           
           and
           drinkes
           vnworthily
           :
           therefore
           take
           yee
           heede
           how
           yee
           come
           :
           hee
           saith
           not
           simplie
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           eat
           ,
           but
           let
           a
           man
           trye
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           him
           eat
           .
           This
           warning
           then
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           stands
           in
           the
           ent●ie
           to
           t●is
           holy
           action
           ,
           
           like
           that
           Cherubin
           armed
           a
           with
           sword
           in
           the
           entry
           of
           Paradice
           :
           yet
           not
           to
           hold
           out
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Adam
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           terrifie
           vs
           ,
           that
           wee
           presume
           not
           to
           draw
           nere
           without
           sanctification
           .
           And
           herein
           doth
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           discouer
           his
           wonderfull
           loue
           towards
           vs
           ;
           who
           before
           he
           inuite
           vs
           to
           eate
           and
           drinke
           at
           his
           table
           ,
           dooth
           first
           of
           all
           instruct
           vs
           how
           we
           shold
           doe
           it
           ▪
           
           Absalom
           c●lled
           his
           younger
           Brother
           Ammon
           to
           a
           banquet
           ,
           onely
           of
           purpose
           to
           slay
           him
           :
           he
           prepared
           delicate
           meate
           and
           drinke
           aboundantly
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           concealed
           the
           danger
           .
           It
           is
           not
           so
           with
           our
           elder
           Bro●●er
           ,
           he
           calles
           vs
           here
           to
           a
           banquet
           ▪
           not
           of
           purpose
           to
           slay
           vs
           ,
           but
           to
           saue
           vs
           ;
           he
           is
           no
           way
           willing
           ,
           we
           should
           make
           this
           Table
           a
           snare
           to
           trappe
           our selues
           to
           damanation
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           ordeined
           as
           a
           meane
           of
           our
           Saluation
           :
           and
           therefore
           before
           hand
           forewarnes
           vs
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           eschew
           it
           .
        
         
         
           It
           is
           pittie
           to
           see
           how
           the
           great
           multitude
           runne
           to
           this
           holy
           Sacramēt
           without
           tryall
           and
           examination
           of
           themselues
           ,
           
           and
           all
           because
           they
           heare
           of
           a
           breade
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           heere
           is
           exhibited
           to
           the
           Communicants
           at
           this
           holye
           Table
           :
           it
           is
           verie
           true
           ,
           that
           great
           thinges
           are
           exhibited
           heere
           indeede
           ,
           but
           thou
           shouldest
           first
           of
           all
           enquire
           of
           thy selfe
           ,
           who
           art
           thou
           ?
           what
           interest
           thou
           hast
           in
           this
           Communion
           ?
           and
           whether
           or
           no
           thou
           be
           one
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           these
           holy
           thinges
           do
           appertaine
           ?
           
           for
           if
           thou
           in
           thy
           person
           be
           a
           profane
           and
           vnsanctified
           creature
           ,
           thy
           touching
           of
           these
           holye
           thinges
           may
           defile
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           giltie
           of
           the
           contempt
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           shall
           not
           benefit
           thee
           ;
           yea
           a
           greater
           cursse
           then
           that
           which
           Elisha
           pronounced
           on
           the
           vnb●leeuing
           Samaritane
           Prince
           ,
           
           shall
           light
           vppon
           thee
           :
           thou
           shalt
           see
           ▪
           the
           Table
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &
           heare
           of
           the
           plentie
           of
           the
           breade
           of
           life
           therein
           communicate
           ,
           but
           shalt
           not
           eate
           of
           it
           :
           let
           a
           man
           therefore
           trie
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           him
           eate
           of
           this
           bread
           ,
           and
           drinke
           of
           this
           cup.
           
        
         
           For
           as
           this
           Sacrament
           is
           a
           holy
           and
           excellent
           thing
           ,
           
           so
           should
           they
           who
           celebrate
           
           it
           ,
           bee
           holye
           ,
           and
           seperate
           persons
           .
           
           It
           should
           not
           bee
           receiued
           with
           common
           handes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           e●rthlye
           hearts
           ,
           and
           vnsanctified
           affections
           .
           The
           Pharises
           would
           not
           eate
           their
           common
           meate
           with
           vnwashed
           handes
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           but
           superstition
           ;
           but
           heere
           to
           wash
           before
           we●
           eate
           ,
           both
           our
           handes
           and
           our
           head
           with
           Peter
           ,
           
           yea
           ,
           to
           wash
           as
           Ieremy
           exhorts
           vs
           ,
           
             Our
             hearts
             from
             our
             wickednesse
          
           ,
           is
           deuotion
           ,
           and
           good
           Religion
           both
           commended
           and
           commaunded
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           Otherwise
           fearefull
           is
           that
           ▪
           warning
           of
           our
           Sauiour
           .
           If
           I
           
             wash
             thee
             not
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             haue
             no
             part
             with
             me
             .
          
           
           
             To
             the
             vncleane
             all
             thinges
             are
             vncleane
             ,
             for
             euen
             their
             consciences
             are
             defiled
             .
          
           The
           Lorde
           hath
           neuer
           suffered
           vnpunished
           the
           vnreuerent
           looking
           to
           ,
           or
           handling
           of
           the
           holy
           signes
           of
           his
           presence
           .
           Them
           of
           Bethshemeshe
           looked
           vnreuerently
           into
           the
           Ark
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           slewe
           fifty
           thousand
           of
           them
           .
           
           Vzza
           touched
           vnreuerently
           the
           Arke
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           in
           like
           manner
           strook
           him
           instantly
           to
           death
           ;
           Ahim●l●ch
           would
           not
           giue
           to
           Dauid
           the
           hallowed
           bread
           of
           proposition
           ,
           
           but
           conditionallye
           ,
           that
           the
           young
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           with
           him
           ,
           were
           sanctifyed
           .
           No
           vncircumcised
           man
           might
           eat
           of
           the
           pascall
           Lambe
           ,
           
           vnder
           paine
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           circumcised
           ,
           being
           vncleane
           ,
           behooued
           to
           absteine
           till
           they
           were
           clensed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           lawe
           ;
           yea
           ,
           such
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           were
           cleane
           ,
           did
           not
           eate
           without
           foure
           daies
           preparation
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           commaunded
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Lambe
           the
           tenth
           day
           ,
           
           and
           not
           to
           slay
           it
           til
           the
           foureteenth
           day
           at
           night
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           space
           betweene
           ,
           they
           might
           the
           better
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           that
           holy
           action
           .
           
           Neither
           will
           the
           Lord
           anye
           other
           way
           be
           familiar
           with
           vs
           ▪
           except
           we
           be
           sanctified
           .
           Before
           the
           Lord
           came
           downe
           on
           Mount
           Sinai
           to
           giue
           his
           law
           to
           Israel
           ,
           hee
           appointed
           them
           three
           dayes
           of
           preparation
           ,
           wherein
           ●o
           sanctifie
           thēselues
           .
           The
           Lord
           appeared
           to
           Moses
           in
           the
           fierie
           bush
           ,
           
           but
           reuealed
           not
           his
           will
           vnto
           him
           ,
           til
           he
           put
           off
           his
           shooes
           :
           I
           wil
           be
           sanctified
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           in
           all
           that
           draw
           nere
           vnto
           me
           .
           The
           Lord
           will
           not
           take
           a
           wicked
           man
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           
           nor
           haue
           fellowship
           with
           the
           Throne
           
           of
           iniquitie
           :
           his
           eye
           is
           so
           pure
           ,
           that
           hee
           can
           behold
           no
           iniquitie
           ,
           
           vnlesse
           wee
           put
           off
           our
           worldly
           thoughts
           and
           sinfull
           affections
           ,
           whereby
           we
           haue
           troad
           in
           the
           vncleane
           wayes
           of
           sin
           :
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           the
           Lorde
           can
           be
           familiar
           with
           vs.
           
        
         
           All
           these
           stand
           vp
           as
           examples
           ,
           warning
           vs
           to
           drawe
           neere
           to
           this
           holy
           action
           in
           assurance
           of
           faith
           ,
           
           sprinckled
           in
           our
           hearts
           from
           an
           euill
           conscience
           :
           Here
           is
           a
           Sacrament
           more
           excellent
           thē
           the
           passeouer
           ;
           here
           is
           bread
           more
           holye
           then
           that
           Shew-bread
           ;
           heere
           are
           the
           tokens
           of
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           more
           glorious
           thē
           the
           Arke
           ;
           heere
           the
           Lord
           commeth
           downe
           ,
           and
           saluation
           vnder
           his
           winges
           :
           not
           to
           sound
           by
           Angel●
           the
           precepts
           of
           his
           lawe
           on
           Sin●i
           ,
           but
           to
           seale
           vp
           by
           his
           Spirit
           the
           promises
           of
           his
           Gospell
           to
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           Sion
           ;
           shall
           we
           then
           presume
           to
           come
           to
           this
           holye
           Table
           without
           sanctification
           ?
           Or
           if
           wee
           will
           ,
           may
           we
           not
           looke
           assuredly
           for
           iudgement
           ?
           The
           Corinthians
           were
           stricken
           with
           death
           and
           sundrie
           diseases
           ,
           
           because
           they
           discerned
           not
           the
           Lordes
           bodye
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           most
           fearfull
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           that
           came
           
           to
           the
           marriage
           ,
           wanting
           his
           wedding
           Garment
           ,
           
           was
           hee
           not
           taken
           from
           the
           banquet
           Table
           ,
           and
           cast
           into
           the
           place
           of
           vtter
           darknes
           ?
           and
           shall
           wee
           looke
           to
           escape
           the
           like
           iudgement
           ,
           if
           wee
           fall
           into
           the
           like
           contempt
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           Prepare
           thy selfe
           ,
           oh
           Israel
           ,
           
           to
           meet
           thy
           God
           :
           let
           vs
           search
           and
           trye
           our
           waies
           :
           let
           vs
           lift
           vp
           our
           hands
           with
           our
           hearts
           vnto
           God
           in
           the
           heauens
           .
           
             If
             wee
             bee
             this
             day
             come
             to
             the
             Lord
             with
             all
             our
             heart
             ,
             let
             vs
             put
             away
             our
             strange
             Gods
          
           (
           which
           are
           our
           sinnes
           )
           from
           among
           vs
           :
           let
           vs
           with
           Iosephs
           Brethren
           ,
           make
           ready
           our
           presents
           ,
           sith
           wee
           haue
           no
           better
           thing
           then
           our
           heart
           :
           le●
           vs
           ●acrifice
           our
           hearts
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           &
           that
           in
           the
           best
           estate
           that
           pos●ible
           we
           can
           get
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           is
           a
           greate
           King.
           
           
             Cursed
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             male
             in
             his
             Flock
             ●nd
             voweth
             ,
             and
             sacrificeth
             a
             corrupt
             thing
             to
             the
             Lord.
          
           Beware
           therefore
           ,
           wee
           offer
           not
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           lam●
           and
           torne
           to
           the
           Lord●
           a
           diuided
           heart
           ,
           a
           ●alting
           heart
           betweene
           two
           an
           vnpenitent
           heart
           ,
           is
           neither
           a
           meete
           Sacrifice
           to
           offer
           vnto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           a
           meete
           vessell
           wherein
           to
           receiue
           th●t
           holye
           thing
           ,
           which
           heere
           the
           Lord
           offers
           vnto
           thee
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Apostle
           saieth
           ,
           that
           the
           breaking
           of
           this
           breade
           is
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           bodye
           of
           Iesus
           ;
           
           Sith
           Christ
           is
           that
           holy
           thing
           which
           heere
           is
           communicated
           ,
           take
           heede
           how
           we
           make
           readye
           the
           heart
           ,
           wherein
           to
           receaue
           him
           :
           
           Ioseph
           of
           Arim●thea
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           goly
           ones
           ,
           who
           tooke
           downe
           Iesus
           from
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           wrapped
           his
           deade
           bodye
           in
           pure
           and
           fine
           linnen
           ;
           what
           shall
           wee
           then
           doe
           with
           the
           liuing
           bodye
           of
           Iesus
           ?
           shall
           not
           wee
           receiue
           it
           into
           pure
           ,
           
           fine
           ,
           and
           well
           prepared
           hearts
           ?
           No
           man
           (
           sayes
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           puts
           new
           Wine
           into
           old
           V●ssels
           ,
           far
           lesse
           wil
           any
           man
           put
           the
           ordin●r●
           food
           of
           his
           body
           into
           vnclean
           vnseasoned
           ,
           and
           vnsauerie
           vessels
           ;
           but
           least
           ●
           of
           all
           should
           men
           presume
           with
           vnholy
           hearts
           and
           handes
           ,
           to
           meddle
           with
           things
           saccred
           and
           h●auenly
           :
           Here
           is
           new
           wine
           indeede
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           put
           it
           into
           old
           vessels
           ;
           Heere
           is
           heauenly
           Manna
           ,
           let
           vs
           not
           receaue
           it
           with
           earthlye
           hearts
           :
           
             Any
             man
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             should
             become
             a
             new
             creature
          
           :
           
           If
           we
           be
           these
           blessed
           ones
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           to
           the
           participation
           of
           the
           Lambes
           supper
           ,
           then
           shall
           
           it
           be
           graunted
           to
           vs
           ,
           to
           bee
           arayed
           with
           pure
           ,
           fine
           linnen
           ,
           and
           shining
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           righteousnesse
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
           The
           Lord
           vouchsafe
           this
           grace
           vpon
           vs
           ,
           that
           sith
           hee
           hath
           made
           vs
           partakers
           of
           the
           heauenly
           vocation
           ,
           and
           ca●led
           vs
           to
           the
           marriage
           of
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           that
           wee
           receiue
           not
           so
           excellent
           a
           grace
           in
           vaine
           ,
           but
           it
           may
           be
           vnto
           vs
           his
           seruants
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           word
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           before
           wee
           enter
           to
           speake
           of
           this
           tryall
           ,
           
           least
           the
           tender
           consciences
           of
           the
           Godlye
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           that
           which
           I
           haue
           spoken
           should
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           cast
           downe
           with
           the
           sence
           of
           their
           owne
           vnworthinesse
           ;
           which
           at
           all
           times
           is
           great
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           but
           greatest
           when
           by
           tryal
           ▪
           they
           looke
           most
           narrowlie
           vnto
           themselues
           :
           We
           haue
           therefore
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           there
           bee
           two
           sortes
           of
           tryals
           ;
           One
           whereby
           a
           thing
           perfect
           is
           tryed
           in
           such
           sort
           ,
           
           that
           it
           is
           not
           made
           better
           ,
           but
           found
           to
           bee
           that
           which
           it
           is
           ▪
           and
           with
           this
           kinde
           of
           try●ll
           man
           is
           saide
           to
           trie
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           so
           speakes
           the
           Lord
           by
           
             Malachie
             :
             Proue
             me
             &
             try
             me
             now
             ,
             if
             I
             will
             not
             poure
             you
             ou●●
             blessing
             without
             measure
             .
          
           By
           this
           tryall
           ▪
           
           if
           a
           man
           fall
           too
           ,
           to
           trye
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           shall
           finde
           him
           such
           as
           hee
           is
           ;
           true
           ,
           constant
           and
           faithfull
           to
           performe
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           spoken
           ;
           or
           if
           againe
           man
           will
           enter
           ,
           and
           trie
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           hee
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           lawe
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           perfect
           ,
           
           
           no
           drosse
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           like
           siluer
           fined
           seauen
           times
           in
           the
           fire
           .
           There
           is
           againe
           another
           tryall
           ,
           whereby
           thinges
           imperfect
           are
           so
           tried
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           made
           better
           ▪
           and
           at
           the
           length
           perfected
           ;
           and
           hereby
           God
           tries
           man
           ,
           for
           so
           hee
           speakes
           by
           the
           same
           Malachie
           :
           
           
             The
             Lord
             wil
             fine
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Leui
             ,
             and
             purifie
             them
             as
             gold
             and
             siluer
             that
             they
             bring
             offerings
             to
             him
             in
             righteousnesse
          
           :
           And
           with
           this
           triall
           also
           man
           tries
           himselfe
           ,
           searching
           out
           his
           iniquities
           that
           he
           may
           forsake
           them
           :
           and
           this
           triall
           tendes
           indeed
           to
           a
           perfection
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           but
           stands
           rather
           ,
           in
           a
           finding
           out
           ,
           and
           forsaking
           of
           our
           imperfections
           ,
           then
           in
           any
           present
           perfection
           :
           And
           of
           this
           tryall
           the
           Apostle
           meanes
           heere
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           precept
           dooth
           commaund
           vs
           to
           search
           out
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           &
           to
           depart
           frō
           them
           ,
           but
           doth
           no
           way
           import
           that
           we
           should
           not
           communicate
           at
           this
           Table
           ,
           because
           
           that
           new
           tryall
           discouers
           to
           vs
           new
           transgressions
           ;
           for
           we
           come
           not
           he●e
           as
           men
           without
           sin
           ,
           but
           as
           poore
           ▪
           and
           miserable
           sinners
           ,
           seeking
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
           knowing
           that
           hee
           came
           not
           to
           call
           the
           righteous
           ,
           but
           sinners
           vnto
           repentance
           .
        
         
           Thou
           then
           ,
           who
           after
           examination
           ,
           
           shalt
           finde
           the
           selfe
           a
           miserable
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           penitent
           sinner
           ;
           say
           not
           with
           Peter
           ,
           Lord
           depart
           from
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           a
           sinfull
           man
           :
           but
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           goe
           to
           him
           and
           crie
           with
           
             Dauid
             ,
             Haue
             mercy
             on
             mee
             O
             God
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             multitude
             of
             thy
             cōpassions
             ,
             put
             away
             mine
             iniqu●ti●s
          
           :
           for
           it
           is
           a
           true
           saying
           :
           
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             saue
             sinners
             .
          
           Stay
           not
           thou
           therfore
           backe
           from
           him
           ,
           because
           ●hou
           art
           sinfull
           ;
           onelye
           trie
           if
           thou
           bee
           wearie
           of
           thy
           sinnes
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           sure
           ,
           that
           a
           sin
           discouered
           by
           tryall
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           by
           repentance
           ,
           will
           neuer
           condemne
           vs
           :
           
             Wash
             you
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             make
             you
             c●●an
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             euil●
             of
             your
             workes
             from
             before
             my
             eies
             :
          
           
           
             and
             then
             though
             your
             sinn●s
             were
             as
             crimson
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             whi●e
             as
             snowe
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             red
             lik●
             Sva●●●
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             VVool.
          
           
           
             Omne
             quod
             ipse
             mimihi
             
             non
             imputare
             aecr●uerit
             ,
             S●c
             est
             quasi
             ●on
             fuerit
          
           ;
           euerie
           sin
           saieth
           the
           ancient
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           concluded
           not
           to
           impute
           vnto
           me
           ,
           is
           as
           if
           it
           had
           neuer
           beene
           :
           If
           therefore
           in
           thy
           conscience
           thou
           feele
           thy
           sins
           an
           hea●y
           burden
           vnto
           thee
           ,
           vnder
           the
           which
           thou
           sigh●st
           &
           gronest
           ,
           and
           wherof
           thou
           earnestly
           desir●st
           to
           be
           rele●ued
           ,
           crying
           with
           that
           holy
           Apostle
           :
           
             O
             miserable
             man
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliuer
             me
             from
             ●his
             bo●●e
             of
             sinne
             ?
          
           
           then
           goe
           thou
           to
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           for
           surely
           thou
           art
           one
           of
           those
           whome
           hee
           is
           seeking
           ;
           he●
           came
           into
           the
           worlde
           to
           saue
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           of
           thee
           :
           lay
           thy
           burden
           vppon
           the
           backe
           of
           CHRIST
           ,
           and
           hee
           shall
           be●re
           it
           ,
           and
           take
           thou
           vp
           his
           yoake
           which
           is
           ●asie
           ,
           and
           his
           bu●den
           which
           is
           light
           :
           
             So
             sh
             lt
             thou
             finde
             r●st
             to
             thy
             soule
             .
          
           O
           happy
           exchange
           ▪
           
           when
           we
           are
           taken
           from
           the
           se●uitude
           of
           sin
           ,
           &
           entred
           into
           the
           seruice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whē
           the
           burden
           of
           sin
           that
           presse●h
           vs
           downe
           is
           taken
           from
           our
           backe
           ,
           and
           the
           sweete
           yoake
           of
           Christ
           that
           lifteth
           vs
           vp
           ,
           is
           laid
           vpon
           vs
           :
           for
           albeit
           it
           be
           called
           a
           burdē
           ▪
           yet
           is
           it
           such
           a
           burden
           as
           easeth
           vs
           ,
           &
           maketh
           vs
           lighter
           like
           the
           wings
           of
           a
           Bird
           :
           
             Q●●d
             ●nim
             
             leu●●●
             eo
             onere
             ,
             quod
             non
             solum
             o●erat
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             port
             a●●mnem
             c●i
             portandum
             ●mpo●i
             ur
             .
          
        
         
           Where
           for
           our
           farther
           comfort
           ,
           let
           vs
           con●ider
           what
           manner
           of
           Guestes
           these
           were
           ,
           
           whome
           the
           greate
           ▪
           King
           commaunded
           to
           bring
           into
           his
           banquetting
           house
           ,
           euen
           the
           poore
           ,
           the
           maymed
           ,
           the
           halt
           and
           the
           blinde
           .
           Take
           h●ede
           vnto
           this
           ,
           O
           thou
           that
           arte
           disquieted
           in
           minde
           ,
           and
           wounded
           in
           spiri●●
           ,
           with
           the
           sence
           of
           thy
           infirmities
           ;
           the
           Lord
           is
           gratious
           and
           ready
           to
           shew
           mercie
           :
           
           
             Hee
             will
             not
             breake
             the
             b●used
             reed●
             ,
             ●●r
             qu●nch
             the
             smoaking
             Flax
             ,
          
           hee
           will
           not
           despise
           thee
           ,
           
           because
           thou
           art
           weake
           ,
           but
           bids
           thee
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           
             that
             hee
             may
             heale
             all
             thy
             infirmi●ie●
             ,
          
           Art
           thou
           then
           poore
           &
           destitute
           of
           spirituall
           grace
           in
           thy
           feeling
           ?
           turne
           thee
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           being
           rich
           ,
           became
           poor
           for
           thy
           sake
           ,
           that
           thou
           in
           him
           mights
           be
           made
           rich
           .
           Art
           thou
           weak
           &
           d●seas●d
           ?
           remember
           ,
           they
           who
           a●e
           whole
           need
           no
           phisi●●an
           ,
           but
           the
           sick
           :
           &
           that
           it
           is
           the
           glorie
           ofthis
           excellent
           phisitian
           ,
           to
           cure
           diseases
           ,
           otherwise
           incurable
           :
           
             quid
             e●●m
             tam
             ad
             mortem
             quod
             Christi
             morte
             non
             sanetur
             .
          
           Art
           thou
           lame
           ,
           and
           
           complainest
           that
           thou
           cāst
           not
           ,
           with
           Dauid
           runne
           the
           way
           of
           the
           commaundements
           of
           God
           :
           
           yet
           indeuour
           to
           halt
           forward
           with
           Iaacob
           vnto
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           to
           creep
           to
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           
             As
             one
             of
             his
             little
             Babes
          
           praying
           vnto
           h●m
           :
           
             O
             Lord
             that
             raisest-vp
             the
             crooked
             ,
          
           
           
             I
             beseech
             thee
             to
             order
             my
             goings
             aright
             ,
             and
             to
             staye
             my
             steps
             in
             thy
             pathes
             ,
             that
             I
             slide
             not
             anye
             more
             ,
             as
          
           I
           
             haue
             done
          
           .
           And
           thou
           who
           laments
           thy
           blindnesse
           ,
           &
           the
           weak
           measure
           of
           thy
           knowledge
           ,
           now
           in
           this
           time
           of
           light
           (
           alas
           )
           as
           wee
           haue
           all
           more
           then
           cause
           to
           complaine
           ,
           that
           by
           our
           own
           default
           ,
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           vnderstanding
           are
           not
           lightned
           ,
           and
           wee
           haue
           so
           little
           insight
           into
           the
           ritches
           of
           that
           glorious
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           rich
           mercies
           manifested
           to
           vs
           by
           the
           gospel
           ,
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           we
           might
           haue
           had
           ,
           
           
             If
             wi●h
             the
             Angels
             wee
             had
             be●ne
             desirous
             to
             behold
             them
          
           :
           surely
           in
           regarde
           of
           time
           ,
           we
           should
           haue
           beene
           teachers
           ,
           
             yea
             ,
             the
             meanest
             inhabitant
             of
             Ierusalem
             should
             haue
             beene
             as
             Dauid
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Dauid
             as
             the
             Angel
             of
             God.
          
           But
           wee
           are
           become
           such
           ▪
           as
           haue
           neede
           that
           the
           principles
           of
           God
           should
           bee
           taught
           againe
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           yet
           must
           we
           not
           dispaire
           ,
           but
           goe
           to
           Iesus
           ,
           
           who
           gi●eth
           sight
           to
           the
           blinde
           ,
           
           and
           pray
           to
           him
           ;
           
             Lord
             open
             ou●
             eies
             that
             wee
             may
             see
             the
             wonders
             of
             thy
             law
             .
          
           Let
           vs
           goe
           to
           this
           Table
           ,
           stand
           and
           ●rie
           with
           th
           ●e
           two
           blinde
           men
           :
           
             Iesus
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Dauid
             haue
             mercie
             on
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             enli●hten
             mine
             eies
             ●hat
          
           I
           
             sleepe
             not
             in
             death
          
           :
           
           Comfortable
           ●hē
           is
           that
           message
           sent
           by
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Laodicea
           ,
           I
           knowe
           tho●
           art
           miserable
           and
           poore
           ,
           &
           blinde
           ,
           and
           naked
           ,
           ●et
           I
           
             councel
             thee
             come
             to
             mee
          
           :
           
           I
           
             haue
             the
             fi●e
             go●de
             tha●
             will
             mak●
             thee
             rich
          
           ;
           I
           haue
           the
           white
           rayment
           to
           couer
           thy
           filthy
           nakednes
           ;
           I
           haue
           the
           eie
           salue
           ,
           that
           wil
           opē
           thy
           ●ies
           ;
           let
           vs
           no●
           therfore
           he●rkē
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           our
           infidelitie
           against
           so
           cleere
           testimonies
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           neither
           so
           looke
           on
           our
           miseries
           ,
           that
           we
           turne
           our
           backe
           vpō
           Gods
           mercies
           ,
           
           but
           rather
           let
           our
           ●iseries
           chase
           vs
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           of
           his
           aboundant
           mercie
           ,
           is
           a●le
           to
           fulf●ll
           all
           our
           nenecess●ties
           ,
           aboue
           all
           that
           wee
           can
           aske
           or
           thinke
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           to
           returne
           ,
           and
           speake
           of
           the
           tryall
           here
           required
           ▪
           
           wee
           must
           consider
           that
           as
           this
           acti●n
           is
           not
           a
           daily
           action
           ,
           so
           i●
           requir●s
           a
           tryal
           abo●e
           our
           dayl●
           trial
           :
           a●
           to
           our
           daily
           and
           ordina●ie
           tryall
           ,
           
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           examine
           all
           our
           actions
           in
           the
           court
           of
           conscience
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           cal
           our selues
           to
           accoūt
           :
           
             Not
             cōcealing
             the
             iniquitie
             of
             our
             bosome
             ,
             as
             Adam
             did
             ,
             but
             iudging
             our
             s●lues
             ●hat
             we
             may
             not
             be
             iudged
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           And
           this
           tryal
           without
           a
           daily
           los●e
           cannot
           be
           neglected
           ;
           for
           since
           we
           are
           subiect
           to
           so
           many
           chāges
           ,
           that
           euen
           the
           iust
           man
           falleth●●euen
           times
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           
           and
           no
           man
           knoweth
           the
           errors
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           we
           haue
           great
           need
           by
           daily
           conside●ati●n
           to
           view
           the
           state
           of
           our
           c●nscienc●s
           ,
           and
           to
           looke
           into
           the
           course
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           whither
           or
           not
           ,
           it
           bee
           such
           as
           will
           lead
           vs
           vnto
           that
           end
           ,
           wherat
           we
           would
           be
           .
           Such
           profit
           found
           godly
           Dauid
           by
           the
           ex●mination
           of
           his
           waies
           ,
           
           that
           he●
           praised
           the
           Lord.
           
             Who
             gaue
             ●im
             counsell
             ,
             and
             made
             h●●
             reyn●s
             to
             ●e●ch
             h●m
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           And
           he
           acknowledgeth
           it
           a
           specia●
           meane
           ,
           wherby
           many
           times
           he
           was
           reduced
           into
           the
           way
           of
           life
           ,
           when
           hee
           had
           wandred
           from
           it
           .
           I
           
             haue
             considere●
          
           (
           saieth
           he
           )
           
             my
             w●ies
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             ●urned
             m●
             feet
             vn●o
             thy
             ●estimon●es
             .
          
           As
           Dauid
           learned
           this
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           doth
           hee
           recommend
           it
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           that
           morning
           and
           eueni●g
           wee
           should
           examine
           our
           
           selues
           ,
           as
           a
           moste
           profitable
           meane
           ,
           to
           nourish
           that
           holy
           feare
           in
           vs
           ,
           where
           by
           wee
           keepe
           ou●
           sinne
           ,
           when
           wee
           are
           tempted
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           caste
           ou●
           sinne
           ,
           when
           we
           haue
           once
           conceiued
           it
           :
           for
           this
           holy
           feare
           is
           
             Innocen●iae
             c●st●s
          
           :
           
           
             Tremble
             therefore
          
           (
           saieth
           he
           )
           
             and
             sinne
             not
             ,
             examine
             your
             hearts
             vpon
             your
             b●ds
             ,
             and
             be
             yee
             still
          
           :
           Againe
           ,
           he
           protests
           that
           eueri●
           day
           he
           was
           punished
           ,
           and
           chastised
           ●uerie
           morning
           :
           that
           he
           daily
           cleansed
           hi●
           heart
           ,
           &
           washed
           his
           hands
           in
           innocencie
           .
           Euerie
           day
           of
           our
           life
           we
           cōtract
           some
           new
           debt
           of
           sinne
           ▪
           &
           wisdom
           ●rau●●
           ,
           
           that
           euerie
           day
           we
           should
           seeke
           a
           discharge
           thereof
           .
           As
           we
           cannot
           liue
           without
           daily
           foode
           ,
           far
           lesse
           can
           we
           liue
           without
           daily
           mercy
           ;
           &
           therfore
           our
           Sauiour
           who
           in
           the
           one
           Petitiō
           taught
           vs
           to
           pray
           ▪
           giue
           vs
           this
           day
           our
           daily
           bread
           ;
           in
           the
           next
           he
           taught
           vs
           also
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           forgiue
           vs
           our
           sins
           ,
           that
           no
           day
           should
           goe
           by
           vs
           ,
           without
           examinination
           of
           our selues
           ,
           &
           crying
           of
           God
           mercie
           for
           our
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           But
           he●re
           commeth
           to
           bee
           lamented
           the
           sencelesse
           s●upidity
           of
           this
           generation
           :
           in
           all
           their
           affai●es
           ,
           
           they
           vse
           consideration
           &
           b●●ng
           to
           accoūt
           &
           re●koning
           
           their
           whole
           businesse
           with
           men
           ;
           but
           as
           touching
           their
           conuersation
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           &
           whether
           or
           not
           ,
           they
           be
           translated
           frō
           nature
           into
           grace
           :
           there
           are
           they
           so
           carryed
           away
           by
           presumption
           ,
           that
           they
           lea●e
           no
           place
           to
           the
           examination
           of
           themselues
           ,
           but
           proclaime
           peace
           to
           thēselues
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           no
           peace
           ;
           blessing
           th●mselues
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           albeit
           ,
           God
           (
           in
           their
           hearing
           )
           pronounce
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           actions
           accursed
           in
           his
           word
           .
           
           They
           are
           wise
           like
           Achitophel
           :
           hee
           put
           his
           house
           in
           order
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           soule
           in
           order
           ,
           w●se
           in
           things
           perishing
           ,
           concerning
           this
           life
           :
           there
           they
           ouersee
           nothing
           ;
           wise
           enough
           in
           the●r
           generation
           ,
           but
           fooles
           concerning
           things
           perteining
           to
           li●e
           eternal
           for
           they
           suffer
           a
           daily
           debt
           run
           on
           vpō
           their
           soules
           ,
           which
           at
           length
           shall
           ouer-charge
           them
           .
           A
           count
           that
           is
           long
           ouerpassed
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           becomes
           difficult
           to
           be
           finished
           ;
           &
           he
           who
           long
           hath
           liued
           in
           darkenes
           ,
           if
           ye
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           light
           ,
           cannot
           holde
           vp
           his
           eies
           to
           looke
           vppon
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           forced
           to
           cast
           them
           downe
           toward
           the
           ground
           :
           euen
           so
           shal
           it
           be
           with
           him
           ,
           who
           suffers
           his
           debt
           
           of
           sin
           to
           multiplie
           ,
           and
           the
           reckoning
           of
           his
           transgressions
           to
           runne
           on
           ;
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           
             His
             own
             wickednesse
             shal
             reprooue
             him
             ,
          
           
           The
           Lord
           shall
           drawe
           him
           out
           of
           his
           lurking
           holes
           ,
           and
           bring
           him
           out
           of
           the
           dark
           chambers
           of
           his
           imagination
           :
           &
           as
           now
           ,
           
           his
           secret
           sinnes
           are
           set
           in
           the
           
             light
             of
             Gods
             countenance
             ,
             so
             then
             shall
             the
             Lord
             set
             them
             in
             order
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             did
             them
             .
          
           He
           shall
           manifest
           his
           inward
           thoughts
           to
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           present
           him
           naked
           vnto
           iudgement
           :
           and
           then
           ,
           with
           what
           confusion
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           with
           what
           trembling
           and
           blacknesse
           of
           face
           ,
           shall
           hee
           that
           was
           prodigall
           of
           the
           time
           of
           grace
           ,
           liuing
           in
           his
           sinnes
           a
           contemner
           of
           God
           ▪
           come
           forward
           vnto
           iudgemēt
           ?
           And
           this
           to
           awake
           vs
           to
           the
           daily
           tryall
           and
           ordinarie
           examination
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
           
        
         
           As
           to
           this
           action
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           ordinarie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           requires
           a
           singular
           and
           extraordinarye
           tryall
           ,
           farre
           aboue
           that
           which
           euerie
           day
           wee
           are
           to
           take
           of
           our selues
           :
           for
           if
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           the
           Ie●es
           had
           assigned
           to
           them
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           daies
           for
           preparation
           ,
           before
           they
           eate
           their
           Passeouer
           ,
           wha●
           shall
           wee
           doe
           that
           ha●e
           to
           celebrate
           
           a
           more
           excellent
           misterie
           ?
           they
           searched
           diligently
           euery
           corner
           of
           their
           house
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           no
           leauen
           were
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           more
           diligentlie
           should
           wee
           search
           euerie
           corner
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           that
           no
           knowne
           leauen
           of
           wickednesse
           and
           maliciousnesse
           bee
           left
           in
           it
           ,
           which
           wee
           haue
           not
           purged
           and
           cast
           out
           by
           repentance
           :
           
           Then
           shall
           we
           finde
           that
           eueri●
           new
           sight
           of
           our selues
           shall
           discouer
           a
           new
           corruption
           ;
           for
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           a
           great
           deepe
           ,
           and
           deceitfull
           aboue
           all
           things
           ;
           manie
           Chambers
           of
           corruption
           are
           in
           it
           .
           If
           we
           haue
           entred
           into
           one
           ,
           and
           seene
           the
           abhominations
           which
           are
           there
           ,
           thinke
           not
           for
           that
           we
           haue
           entred
           in
           all
           .
           No
           doubt
           the
           prophet
           Esay
           ,
           knewe
           before
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           sinfull
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           vision
           of
           the
           Maiestie
           of
           God
           brought
           him
           to
           a
           deeper
           insight
           of
           his
           owne
           vncleanenesse
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           to
           crie
           out
           ,
           woe
           is
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           vndone
           :
           Bec●use
           I
           
             am
             a
             man
             of
             p●lluted
             lipp●s
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             mine
             eyes
             ha●e
             seene
             the
             King
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hostes
             :
             I
             haue
             seene
          
           (
           saith
           
             Iob
             )
             The
             Lord
          
           ,
           
           
             therfore
             doe
          
           I
           
             now
             ab●o●re
             m●
             s●lfe
          
           .
           And
           this
           I
           marke
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           vs
           think
           a
           new
           trial
           vnnecessary
           ,
           
           but
           that
           euenye
           ,
           who
           through
           grace
           haue
           beene
           accustomed
           euerie
           morning
           to
           chastice
           your selues
           ,
           and
           euerie
           euening
           to
           examine
           your
           hearts
           in
           your
           beds
           ,
           may
           bee
           warned
           :
           to
           you
           also
           belongeth
           this
           precept
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           trye
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           let
           him
           eate
           .
        
         
           Which
           shall
           appeare
           more
           euidently
           ,
           
           if
           thou
           ponder
           this
           precept
           ,
           
             Try
             thy selfe
          
           :
           it
           is
           a
           r●stlesse
           and
           laborious
           worke
           ,
           that
           heer
           is
           inioyned
           to
           thee
           ,
           tho●
           art
           set
           to
           a
           taske
           which
           may
           holde
           thee
           exercised
           all
           the
           daies
           of
           thy
           life
           .
           The
           Lord
           by
           this
           precept
           will
           haue
           euerie
           thing
           that
           is
           in
           man
           ,
           brough●
           vnder
           examination
           ;
           Man
           as
           he
           is
           the
           workmanship
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           euerie
           way
           so
           maruailous
           ,
           that
           no
           maruaile
           the
           Philosophers
           called
           him
           a
           little
           world
           !
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Estima●ion
           ,
           ac●counted
           man
           a
           greater
           miracle
           then
           all
           the
           miracles
           that
           euer
           were
           wrought
           amōgst
           men
           but
           as
           he
           is
           peru
           r●ed
           by
           sin
           ,
           &
           become
           the
           workmāship
           of
           s●than
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           fraughted
           with
           iniquit●
           ,
           
             y
             e
          
           S.
           Iames
           cals
           one
           member
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           
           
             A
             world
             of
             wickednes●
          
           &
           if
           in
           the
           toung
           only
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           a
           small
           mēber
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           wickedn●sse
           ,
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
           God
           ,
           who
           giueth
           names
           to
           thinges
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           calleth
           it
           a
           world
           of
           wickednes
           what
           shall
           we
           thinke
           of
           the
           rest
           ?
           what
           bottomles
           depth
           of
           iniquitie
           must
           there
           bee
           in
           the
           fountaire
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           so
           much
           in
           the
           streame
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           say
           ●e
           hath
           n●ede
           to
           be
           full
           of
           eies
           ,
           within
           and
           without
           ,
           that
           will
           practise
           this
           precept
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           let
           a
           man
           trie
           him selfe
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           ye
           shall
           begin
           to
           take
           a
           view
           of
           your
           minde
           ,
           
           and
           consider
           how
           farre
           it
           is
           inlightned
           ,
           and
           what
           naturall
           darknesse
           yet
           remaineth
           in
           it
           ▪
           how
           many
           bands
           of
           strange
           cogitations
           at
           s●uerall
           times
           soiourne
           in
           it
           ?
           s●me
           flowing
           fr●m
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           world
           and
           her
           deceitfull
           pleasures
           ,
           intending
           to
           steale
           our
           hearts
           after
           them
           ;
           some
           from
           the
           ro●te
           of
           concupisence
           ,
           
           and
           her
           inordinate
           lusts
           ,
           that
           of●entimes
           violently
           oppresse
           vs
           :
           and
           some
           from
           the
           roote
           of
           bitt●rnesse
           ,
           raysing
           wonderfull
           c●mmotions
           ,
           and
           perturbations
           within
           vs
           ,
           reeling
           too
           &
           fro
           by
           courses
           ,
           in
           our
           swelling
           and
           restlesse
           mindes
           ,
           raging
           like
           waues
           of
           the
           Sea
           ,
           carried
           with
           furious
           windes
           ,
           besides
           infinit
           armies
           of
           other
           vaine
           ,
           and
           ydle
           
           cogitations
           ,
           wherof
           we
           cannot
           tell
           frō
           whence
           they
           come
           nor
           whither
           they
           go
           :
           and
           if
           from
           the
           minde
           they
           proceede
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           seate
           of
           the
           affections
           :
           and
           take
           a
           particular
           view
           of
           them
           ,
           how
           our
           loue
           and
           our
           hatred
           ,
           our
           feare
           and
           our
           confidence
           ,
           our
           ioy
           and
           our
           griefe
           ,
           our
           care
           and
           our
           contentment
           are
           renewed
           ,
           and
           framed
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           rule
           of
           righteousnes
           .
           And
           if
           againe
           ,
           ye
           goe
           to
           try
           the
           affections
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           the
           members
           of
           your
           bodies
           are
           imployed
           as
           weapōs
           of
           righteousnes
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           God
           ,
           
           if
           ye
           haue
           made
           
             a
             couenant
             with
             your
             eyes
             or
             not
             ,
          
           
           that
           they
           regard
           not
           vanitie
           ,
           or
           if
           negligently
           ye
           let
           them
           stand
           open
           as
           windowes
           ,
           at
           the
           which
           death
           enters
           euerie
           moment
           into
           your
           soules
           ;
           and
           if
           ye
           haue
           learned
           to
           
             take
             heede
             to
             your
             lippes
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             ye
             sinne
             no●
             with
             your
             tongue
          
           ;
           if
           ye
           shal
           also
           take
           a
           time
           to
           consid●r
           the
           ignorances
           of
           your
           youth
           ▪
           and
           sinnes
           of
           your
           old
           age
           :
           if
           I
           say
           yee
           looke
           vnto
           all
           these
           ▪
           which
           yet
           are
           fewe
           in
           regarde
           of
           manie
           moe
           we
           haue
           to
           looke
           vnto
           ;
           what
           shall
           appeare
           ,
           but
           a
           new
           found
           world
           of
           wickednes
           discouered
           vnto
           thee
           ?
           which
           
           mo●te
           iustlie
           may
           make
           th●e
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           compell
           thee
           to
           crie
           out
           with
           Dauid
           ;
           
           
             O
             Lord
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             the
             errors
             of
             his
             life
             :
             Lord
             cleanse
             me
             from
             my
             secret
             sinn●s
             ,
             and
             k
             epe
             me
             from
             presumptuous
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             may
             bee
             made
             cleane
             from
             much
             wickednesse
             :
             yea
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             wish
             with
          
           Ieremie
           ;
           
           
             O
             that
             my
             head
             were
             full
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             m
             ne
             eyes
             fountaines
             of
             teares
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             whole
             day
             long
             I
             might
             with
             Ezekiah
             recount
             my
             sinnes
             ,
          
           
           
             i●
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             my
             heart
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             night
             cause
             my
             bed
             to
             swim
             ,
             and
             water
             my
             Couch
             with
             ●eares
             ,
             for
             the
             manifolde
             transgressions
             ,
             wherewith
          
           I
           
             haue
             offended
             the
             Lord
             my
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           now
           because
           this
           tryall
           of
           our selues
           is
           so
           necess●rie
           ,
           
           let
           vs
           heere
           remember
           that
           there
           are
           two
           things
           ,
           without
           which
           we
           cannot
           profit
           in
           this
           work●
           of
           tryall
           .
           The
           one
           is
           t●e
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           As
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           man
           by
           nature
           is
           so
           blinded
           with
           selfe-loue
           ,
           that
           he
           accounts
           his
           owne
           deformitie
           ,
           
           beautie
           ,
           and
           his
           bondag●
           libertie
           :
           what
           vyler
           bondage
           then
           the
           seruitude
           of
           Sinne
           ?
           
             O
             quam
             multos
             domi●os
             hab●t
             qui
             v●um
             non
             habet
          
           (
           said
           Ambrose
           ?
           )
           and
           yet
           man
           (
           vnregenerate
           )
           
           cou●teth
           it
           his
           liberty
           to
           liue
           vncontrolled
           in
           the
           seruice
           of
           his
           lustes
           ,
           to
           doe
           what
           he
           will
           :
           what
           libertie
           againe
           so
           ●xcellent
           as
           to
           be
           the
           freeman
           of
           God
           ;
           
             Seru●re
             deo
             est
             regnare
          
           :
           and
           yet
           foolish
           man
           ,
           accounts
           the
           obedience
           of
           Gods
           lawe
           (
           which
           is
           the
           law
           of
           liberty
           )
           a
           seruitude
           ,
           and
           the
           commaundements
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           esteemes
           as
           bonds
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           will
           not
           be
           boūd
           ,
           walking
           the
           footsteps
           of
           other
           Rebels
           before
           him
           :
           he
           cries
           out
           ;
           
             Let
             vs
             breake
             their
             bonds
             and
             cast
             their
             cords
             from
             vs.
          
           
           It
           was
           not
           the
           disease
           of
           the
           Laodiceans
           onely
           to
           account
           themselues
           happy
           ,
           when
           indeed
           they
           were
           miserable
           ;
           
           it
           is
           the
           natural
           disease
           of
           al
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Adam
           :
           for
           euery
           mans
           way
           seemeth
           good
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           .
           
           A
           pitifull
           blindnesse
           that
           death
           should
           reigne
           ouer
           man
           ,
           and
           man
           not
           feele
           it
           ;
           
             y
             t
          
           strāge
           Lords
           who
           can
           claime
           no
           right
           vnto
           him
           ,
           shold
           tiranise
           ouer
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           endeuour
           to
           withstand
           it
           ;
           &
           that
           sathan
           shold
           lead
           him
           away
           in
           captiuity
           ,
           boūd
           with
           cheines
           ,
           euen
           the
           cords
           of
           his
           own
           sin
           ,
           blinder
           thē
           Zedekiah
           ,
           hauing
           his
           eyes
           pulled
           out
           ,
           &
           man
           should
           not
           lament
           for
           it
           :
           
             But
             where
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             liberty
             and
             
             freedome
             ,
          
           there
           is
           a
           knowledge
           and
           detestation
           of
           sinne
           ,
           and
           a
           sighing
           to
           God
           for
           deliuerance
           from
           the
           bondage
           .
           
           The
           Prophet
           Ezechiel
           could
           not
           see
           the
           abominable
           idalitries
           of
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           taught
           him
           to
           digge
           through
           the
           wall
           :
           but
           we
           shal
           be
           farre
           lesse
           able
           to
           see
           the
           vile
           abominations
           that
           are
           in
           our
           owne
           hearts
           ,
           vntill
           the
           spirite
           of
           the
           Lord
           digge
           through
           and
           demolish
           that
           thicke
           and
           hard
           wall
           of
           induration
           ,
           that
           naturallie
           hideth
           vs
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           keepeth
           vs
           in
           blindnes
           vnder
           Sathans
           bondage
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           thing
           wherby
           wee
           are
           to
           proceede
           in
           this
           tryall
           ,
           
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           euerie
           thing
           that
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           must
           betryed
           by
           another
           not
           by
           it self
           :
           golde
           is
           tryed
           by
           the
           fire
           &
           touchstone
           ;
           the
           weight
           of
           a
           thing
           is
           tryed
           by
           the
           ballance
           ,
           and
           the
           spots
           of
           the
           face
           are
           tryed
           by
           the
           glasse
           .
           
           Thus
           euerie
           imperfect
           thing
           that
           is
           tryed
           ,
           is
           tryed
           by
           another
           not
           by
           it self
           .
           As
           to
           the
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           moste
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           by
           which
           God
           will
           haue
           men
           and
           their
           actions
           tryed
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           to
           bee
           tryed
           by
           no
           other
           then
           it selfe
           .
           If
           any
           man
           will
           trie
           scripture
           ,
           hee
           
           must
           with
           the
           Nobles
           of
           Beraea
           ,
           
           trie
           it
           by
           the
           scripture
           so
           then
           the
           word
           serueth
           vnto
           vs
           as
           a
           touchstone
           for
           our
           tryall
           ,
           as
           a
           glasse
           for
           discouery
           of
           our
           spots
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           ballance
           of
           the
           sanctuarie
           ,
           wherein
           wee
           must
           bee
           weighed
           in
           the
           
             last
             day
             the
             secrets
             of
             all
             hearts
             wil
             be
             iudged
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           
           and
           therefore
           it
           were
           good
           that
           in
           time
           wee
           did
           iudge
           our selues
           by
           it
           ;
           some
           trie
           themselues
           by
           it
           ;
           some
           trye
           themselues
           by
           themselues
           ,
           supposing
           they
           are
           such
           indeede
           ,
           as
           they
           haue
           conceiued
           themselues
           to
           bee
           :
           some
           againe
           measure
           thēselues
           by
           others
           ,
           speciallie
           with
           such
           as
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           are
           behind
           them
           ,
           not
           with
           such
           as
           in
           light
           and
           grace
           doe
           farre
           excell
           them
           ;
           like
           that
           Pharisie
           ;
           
           who
           when
           he
           came
           to
           examine
           himself
           before
           God
           ,
           thought
           hee
           was
           good
           enough
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           like
           the
           Publican
           wherein
           hee
           was
           also
           miserablie
           deceiued
           ;
           for
           suppose
           he
           spake
           the
           truth
           ,
           yet
           spake
           it
           ignorantlie
           ,
           as
           Caiaphas
           saide
           ,
           that
           one
           behooued
           to
           die
           for
           the
           people
           :
           he
           was
           not
           like
           the
           Publican
           ▪
           indeede
           the
           Publican
           was
           much
           better
           then
           he
           :
           for
           he
           came
           to
           the
           temple
           ,
           humble
           ,
           and
           penitent
           ,
           and
           went
           home
           to
           his
           
           house
           iustified
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Pharisee
           puft
           vp
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           his
           owne
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           iustifying
           himselfe
           ,
           went
           away
           out
           of
           the
           Temple
           ▪
           more
           〈◊〉
           then
           he
           came
           .
           In
           the
           tryall
           therefore
           of
           thy selfe
           make
           not
           thy
           neighbours
           disposition
           thy
           rule
           ,
           least
           thou
           in
           like
           maner
           be
           deceiued
           .
        
         
           
           And
           yet
           if
           thou
           would
           proffit
           by
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           remember
           it
           is
           a
           great
           follie
           to
           thinke
           that
           thou
           art
           religious
           enough
           ,
           because
           in
           religion
           some
           are
           behinde
           thee
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           to
           bee
           displeased
           with
           thy
           wants
           ,
           when
           thou
           seest
           so
           many
           before
           thee
           ,
           enriched
           aboue
           thee
           in
           all
           spirituall
           grace
           ,
           and
           haue
           profited
           more
           th
           n
           thou
           in
           the
           mo●tification
           of
           their
           sinfull
           lustes
           :
           hauing
           out
           runne
           thee
           farther
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Gods
           commaundements
           ,
           then
           that
           other
           Disciple
           ouer-ran
           Peter
           vnto
           Christs
           Sepulchre
           ,
           
           to
           learne
           his
           resurrection
           .
           It
           is
           pitie
           that
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           in
           worldlie
           things
           can
           looke
           to
           those
           who
           are
           aboue
           thē
           ,
           thinking
           they
           haue
           little
           ,
           because
           they
           haue
           not
           somuch
           as
           others
           ,
           yet
           in
           spirituall
           things
           ▪
           they
           should
           looke
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           are
           inferior
           
           to
           them
           ,
           &
           so
           easily
           stand
           content
           with
           the
           little
           beginning
           of
           religiō
           they
           haue
           ,
           because
           there
           be
           many
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           iudgemēt
           haue
           not
           so
           much
           ;
           wheras
           certainly
           if
           we
           could
           try
           our selues
           by
           the
           right
           rule
           ,
           we
           shold
           finde
           that
           as
           yet
           we
           are
           far
           frō
           that
           which
           we
           should
           bee
           ,
           and
           therfore
           haue
           more
           need
           then
           that
           holy
           Apostle
           :
           
             To
             forget
             that
             which
             is
             behinde
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             indeuour
             our
             selus
             to
             that
             which
             is
             before
             :
             following
             hard
             toward
             the
             mark
             for
             the
             prise
             of
             the
             hie
             calling
             of
             Go●
             in
             Christ
             I●sus
             .
          
        
         
           We
           haue
           therfore
           heere
           ,
           
           yet
           farther
           to
           obserue
           ,
           that
           seeing
           the
           Apostle
           commaunds
           vs
           to
           try
           our selues
           ,
           we
           thinke
           it
           not
           enough
           that
           others
           try
           vs
           ,
           &
           giue
           vs
           their
           approbation
           ;
           we
           must
           also
           try
           our selues
           .
           The
           Pastors
           may
           try
           thy
           knowledge
           ,
           &
           thinke
           it
           good
           enough
           ,
           thy
           superiors
           may
           trie
           thy
           cōuersatiō
           ,
           &
           find
           it
           vnreprouable
           of
           mā
           :
           
           
             But
             thou
             must
             ●ry
             thy
             own
             cōsciēce
             ,
             for
             no
             mā
             knowes
             the
             thing●
             of
             a
             man
             saue
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             ;
             the
             minde
             of
             a
             man
             will
             shew
             him
             more
             sometime
             then
             seuen
             watchmen
             that
             are
             in
             a
             tower
             .
          
           When
           this
           sacrament
           was
           first
           instituted
           ,
           there
           were
           twelue
           who
           communicated
           with
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           
           was
           a
           Deuil
           and
           a
           traiterous
           hypocrite
           :
           the
           remnant
           knew
           him
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           reproue
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           made
           not
           Iudas
           the
           better
           man
           ;
           yet
           the
           fault
           w●ich
           man
           could
           not
           finde
           out
           ,
           the
           Lord
           discouered
           it
           :
           one
           of
           you
           (
           said
           he
           )
           will
           betray
           me
           .
           Thinke
           it
           not
           therefore
           enough
           ,
           albeit
           vnchallenged
           of
           man
           ,
           thou
           maiest
           sit
           down
           at
           the
           Lords
           table
           .
           Remember
           the
           king
           wil
           come
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           Guests
           ,
           euen
           he
           who
           is
           the
           
             God
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             all
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           to
           whom
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           heart
           are
           manifest
           .
           Iosapha●s
           garment
           cannot
           hide
           Achab
           from
           him
           ,
           
           hee
           is
           not
           blinde
           like
           Isaac
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           be
           deceiued
           to
           take
           one
           for
           another
           ;
           therefore
           try
           thou
           thy self
           ,
           how
           thou
           comest
           to
           this
           holy
           table
           ,
           whether
           Iohn
           louing
           Iesus
           ,
           &
           beloued
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Iudas
           betraying
           Christ
           ,
           and
           accursed
           of
           him
           ▪
           for
           as
           Christ
           foretolde
           th●m
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           them
           was
           a
           deuil
           ,
           so
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           foretold
           vs
           ,
           that
           many
           will
           eate
           and
           drinke
           vnworthilie
           at
           this
           holy
           table
           ;
           who
           they
           are
           ,
           wee
           know
           not
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           knowne
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           let
           euerie
           one
           of
           vs
           striue
           to
           purge
           one
           ;
           euerie
           man
           trie
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           wash
           his
           
           heart
           from
           his
           wickednes
           ,
           and
           so
           shal
           we
           bee
           all
           cleane
           ;
           let
           euerie
           man
           aske
           for
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           
           Is
           it
           I
           Lord
           ,
           is
           it
           I
           ?
           am
           I
           one
           of
           them
           that
           comes
           to
           betray
           thee
           ?
           to
           crucifie
           thee
           againe
           ,
           and
           to
           tread
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           new
           Testament
           vnder
           my
           feete
           ?
           let
           vs
           neuer
           rest
           till
           wee
           haue
           gotten
           the
           Lords
           certificate
           in
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           tha●
           after
           due
           tryall
           of
           our selues
           ,
           we
           come
           not
           as
           Hypocrites
           ,
           vnpenitent
           and
           vnbeleeuing
           Atheists
           ,
           but
           as
           diseased
           and
           poore
           sinners
           ,
           to
           seeke
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           the
           Sauiour
           of
           the
           world
           :
           for
           ,
           if
           we
           doe
           so
           ,
           then
           shall
           we
           get
           that
           answer
           ,
           which
           the
           Angel
           gaue
           to
           the
           two
           Maries
           ;
           feare
           not
           yee
           ,
           because
           ye
           seek
           Iesus
           ,
           who
           was
           crucified
           :
           we
           shal
           eate
           at
           this
           Table
           and
           bee
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           shall
           goe
           away
           ,
           not
           without
           feareindeed
           ,
           but
           hauing
           our
           feare
           tempered
           with
           great
           ioy
           ,
           because
           we
           found
           the
           Lord.
           
           
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           let
           vs
           take
           heede
           that
           the
           Apostle
           commaundeth
           vs
           to
           trie
           our selues
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           trie
           other
           men
           .
           It
           is
           a
           corrupt
           custome
           of
           men
           at
           those
           times
           ofholy
           communion
           ,
           to
           fift
           the
           conuersation
           of
           their
           neighbour
           ;
           
           and
           brethren
           more
           narrowly
           ,
           then
           euer
           Laban
           searched
           
           the
           stuffe
           of
           Iacob
           ,
           to
           see
           ifhe
           could
           find
           any
           thing
           wherewith
           to
           charge
           him
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           doe
           not
           of
           a
           heart
           to
           forgiue
           ,
           which
           were
           commendable
           ,
           but
           of
           purpose
           to
           seeke
           the
           vttermost
           recompence
           and
           satisfaction
           for
           smallest
           offences
           done
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           where
           they
           should
           cast
           open
           the
           dore
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
           to
           the
           King
           of
           glory
           ,
           
             and
             prepare
             in
             the
             desert
             a
             path
             for
             our
             God
             ,
             by
             making
             lowe
             that
             which
             is
             high
             within
             thē
             ,
             &
             making
             streight
             that
             which
             is
             crooked
             ,
             and
             plaine
             that
             which
             is
             rough
             ,
          
           by
           the
           contrarie
           they
           stoppe
           all
           the
           passages
           and
           waies
           of
           God
           his
           accesse
           vnto
           them
           :
           for
           now
           their
           affections
           are
           exalted
           so
           high
           by
           pride
           against
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           dispise
           the
           councell
           of
           his
           word
           :
           crooked
           were
           they
           before
           ,
           but
           more
           crooked
           now
           ;
           they
           liued
           without
           loue
           before
           ,
           and
           dissembled
           it
           ,
           but
           now
           are
           not
           ashamed
           :
           when
           God
           calleth
           them
           to
           the
           table
           ofloue
           ,
           plainely
           to
           professe
           with
           rough
           &
           fierce
           speeches
           ,
           the
           hatred
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           put
           off
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           commaunds
           thē
           to
           put
           on
           ;
           as
           the
           elect
           of
           God
           ,
           namely
           tender
           mercy
           ,
           humblenesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           meekenesse
           and
           long
           suffering
           :
           they
           
           insist
           to
           search
           out
           the
           sinnes
           done
           a-against
           them
           by
           men
           ;
           and
           ouerpasse
           the
           sinnes
           by
           themselues
           done
           against
           God
           ;
           
             Louers
             of
             themselus
             more
             th●n
             l●uers
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           I
           graunt
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           point
           of
           christian
           duetie
           to
           admonish
           our
           brethren
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           done
           in
           loue
           :
           
           for
           so
           we
           are
           commaunded
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             no●
             hate
             thy
             Brother
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             but
             shalt
             reprooue
             him
             .
          
           It
           is
           hatred
           and
           not
           loue
           ,
           for
           the
           father
           to
           spare
           correction
           ,
           or
           the
           brother
           to
           spare
           admonition
           of
           his
           Brother
           in
           his
           sinnes
           .
           I
           conf●sse
           in
           like
           manner
           that
           he
           who
           hath
           offended
           is
           bound
           to
           reconcile
           himselfe
           with
           thee
           before
           ●e●
           offer
           his
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           in
           case
           that
           he
           neglect
           to
           doe
           it
           ,
           yet
           standest
           thou
           bound
           and
           obliged
           to
           forgiue
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           thou
           despis●
           not
           so
           great
           a
           saluation
           offered
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           an
           other
           dischargeth
           not
           that
           brotherly
           duetie
           ,
           which
           hee
           ought
           vnto
           thee
           .
           As
           another
           mans
           faith
           will
           not
           iustifie
           thee
           ,
           so
           another
           mans
           sinne
           will
           not
           condemne
           thee
           ;
           And
           th●rfore
           ▪
           mourning
           for
           that
           which
           we
           cannot
           amend
           in
           others
           ,
           let
           vs
           chiefly
           attend
           to
           our selues
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           heere
           commaunded
           .
        
         
         
           
           But
           now
           leauing
           to
           speake
           any
           more
           of
           this
           tryall
           in
           generall
           ,
           wee
           enter
           to
           speake
           of
           the
           particular
           points
           of
           this
           tryall
           .
           The
           whole
           tryal
           and
           examination
           required
           in
           those
           who
           are
           to
           bee
           banquetters
           at
           this
           holy
           table
           ,
           I
           reduce
           to
           these
           two
           :
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           trye
           our selues
           ,
           whether
           or
           not
           with
           Ioshua
           wee
           haue
           cast
           away
           our
           filthy
           garments
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           cast
           off
           the
           old
           mā
           ,
           which
           is
           corrupt
           through
           deceiueable
           lusts
           .
           
           And
           next
           ,
           if
           we
           haue
           put
           on
           our
           mariage
           garment
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           put
           on
           the
           new
           man
           ,
           
             which
             after
             God
             is
             created
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             true
             holinesse
          
           .
           First
           of
           all
           therefore
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           paines
           to
           remoue
           the
           impediments
           that
           may
           hinder
           our
           Vnion
           with
           Christ
           ,
           that
           wee
           come
           not
           to
           this
           Table
           (
           as
           Iudas
           did
           )
           with
           our
           old
           sinnes
           ,
           hauing
           that
           lodged
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           which
           wee
           dare
           not
           present
           vnto
           God
           :
           for
           since
           no
           man
           wil
           sit
           down
           at
           the
           table
           of
           his
           enemie
           ,
           what
           great
           persumption
           is
           it
           in
           vs
           to
           sit
           downe
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           our
           sinne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           cause
           ofenimitie
           is
           not
           remoued
           :
           
             There
             can
             bee
             no
             Commu●ion
             betweene
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             .
          
           
           Let
           vs
           therefore
           bee
           changed
           from
           that
           
           which
           we
           are
           ,
           let
           vs
           cast
           away
           the
           works
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           bee
           renewed
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           our
           minde
           ,
           if
           so
           bee
           we
           desire
           to
           be
           vnited
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           he
           is
           the
           holye
           one
           of
           Israel
           ,
           God
           blessed
           for
           euer
           ,
           in
           whom
           there
           can
           be
           no
           shadowe
           of
           alteration
           ,
           
           so
           that
           of
           necessitie
           the
           change
           must
           be
           vpon
           our
           part
           .
           
           It
           is
           written
           of
           the
           Lyonesse
           ,
           that
           hauing
           had
           commixtion
           with
           the
           Leopard
           ,
           she
           washes
           herselfe
           in
           water
           before
           shee
           companie
           againe
           with
           the
           Lyon
           ,
           that
           so
           hee
           should
           not
           by
           sent
           discerne
           her
           adulterie
           .
           And
           Basile
           in
           his
           Hexameron
           writes
           ,
           
           that
           the
           viper
           a
           most
           pernitious
           kind
           of
           Serpēt
           ,
           before
           his
           copulation
           with
           that
           Seasish
           called
           Muraena
           ,
           dooth
           first
           vomit
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           his
           venemous
           poyson
           :
           thus
           the
           beasts
           in
           their
           kinde
           (
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           can
           )
           doe
           reuerence
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           to
           teach
           man
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           worse
           then
           a
           beast
           indeed
           ,
           except
           he
           cast
           off
           the
           filthie
           slime
           of
           his
           olde
           sinnes
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           beioyned
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           for
           by
           nature
           we
           are
           more
           adulterous
           then
           the
           Lyonesse
           (
           for
           what
           is
           the
           vanitie
           after
           which
           we
           haue
           not
           gonawhoring
           )
           more
           venomous
           also
           we
           are
           thē
           
             y
             ●
          
           viper
           ,
           ful
           of
           
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           ,
           enuie
           ,
           debate
           ,
           and
           therfore
           haue
           neede
           to
           vomit
           out
           our
           iniquities
           by
           repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           wash
           our selues
           in
           that
           foūtain
           opened
           to
           the
           house
           of
           Dauid
           .
           Before
           that
           Ester
           was
           presented
           to
           Abasuerus
           ,
           shee
           was
           purified
           by
           the
           space
           of
           twelue
           mōthes
           ,
           
           6.
           moneths
           with
           oyle
           of
           myrrhe
           ,
           &
           6.
           monthes
           with
           sweet
           odours
           :
           shall
           such
           reuerence
           bee
           done
           to
           mortal
           flesh
           ,
           whose
           carkasse
           was
           shortly
           to
           be
           made
           a
           pray
           to
           the
           wormes
           &
           shal
           we
           carry
           no
           reuerence
           to
           our
           immortall
           husbād
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ?
           shall
           we
           take
           no
           paines
           to
           purifie
           our
           heart
           ,
           
           that
           we
           may
           be
           presented
           as
           a
           chaste
           spouse
           vnto
           him
           ?
        
         
           
           Let
           vs
           not
           deceiue
           our selues
           ▪
           except
           we
           forsake
           our
           fathers
           house
           &
           our
           own
           people
           ,
           
             y
             ●
          
           is
           ,
           except
           we
           be
           deuorced
           from
           our
           old
           sins
           ,
           wherin
           we
           were
           born
           &
           brought
           vp
           :
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           
             the
             king
             shal
             haue
             ●leasure
             in
             our
             beau●ie
             .
          
           Let
           vs
           call
           our
           deeds
           to
           examination
           before
           the
           tribunall
           of
           our
           cōscience
           :
           let
           vs
           cast
           out
           the
           Canaanites
           &
           not
           pitty
           thē
           ,
           that
           the
           peace
           of
           God
           may
           dwel
           with
           vs
           :
           let
           vs
           deliuer
           Barrabas
           to
           be
           crucified
           ,
           
             y
             ●
          
           christ
           Iesus
           may
           liue
           in
           vs
           ;
           why
           shall
           these
           Serpents
           (
           I
           meane
           our
           crooked
           affections
           )
           be
           nourished
           any
           longer
           in
           our
           
           bosome
           ,
           which
           liue
           vpon
           our
           blood
           ,
           &
           cannot
           liue
           except
           we
           die
           ?
           Oh
           that
           wee
           could
           make
           this
           day
           a
           day
           of
           new
           diuision
           betweene
           vs
           and
           our
           old
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           Neither
           must
           we
           here
           thinke
           it
           enough
           to
           fight
           against
           our
           sins
           ,
           
           but
           we
           must
           euery
           one
           of
           our selues
           make
           a
           particular
           inquisition
           of
           these
           domestique
           sins
           ,
           and
           predominate
           euil
           affectiōs
           ,
           
             y
             t
          
           hath
           moste
           of
           all
           oppressed
           vs
           :
           for
           there
           is
           none
           of
           vs
           al
           but
           we
           haue
           in
           vs
           our
           own
           Idol
           ,
           wherunto
           many
           times
           we
           doe
           seruice
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           offence
           of
           God.
           And
           albeit
           ,
           this
           narrow
           tryall
           of
           our
           sins
           shall
           discouer
           to
           vs
           a
           wonderful
           discordance
           between
           our
           nature
           and
           the
           most
           holy
           law
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           yet
           let
           vs
           not
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           considering
           that
           wee
           are
           best
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           ,
           whē
           we
           are
           worst
           in
           our
           own
           eies
           ,
           &
           most
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           moste
           displeased
           with
           our selues
           .
           The
           Lord
           was
           mooued
           euen
           with
           Achab
           his
           temporall
           humiliation
           :
           
           seest
           thou
           not
           (
           said
           he
           to
           Eliah
           )
           how
           Achab
           is
           humbled
           before
           me
           ?
           because
           he
           submiteth
           himself
           before
           mee
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           bring
           that
           euill
           which
           thou
           hast
           spoken
           in
           his
           daies
           :
           and
           will
           not
           then
           the
           Lord
           much
           more
           be
           
           mooued
           with
           the
           true
           humiliation
           of
           his
           owne
           Seruants
           ?
           No
           doubt
           ,
           if
           we
           cast
           downe
           our selues
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           hee
           shall
           lift
           vs
           vp
           ,
           
           if
           we
           humble
           ourselues
           ,
           he
           shall
           exalt
           vs.
           
           
             If
             we
             iudge
             of
             ourselues
             ,
             wee
             shall
             not
             be
             iudged
             of
             the
             Lorde
             :
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             neare
             to
             them
             that
             are
             contrite
             ,
             and
             will
             saue
             such
             as
             are
             afflicted
             in
             spirit
             .
          
           But
           if
           we
           come
           before
           the
           Lord
           in
           the
           presumption
           of
           our
           minds
           ▪
           &
           not
           touched
           with
           the
           sence
           of
           our
           sins
           ,
           then
           shal
           he
           execute
           that
           feareful
           threatning
           vpō
           vs
           :
           I
           
             will
             enter
             into
             iudgement
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           
           
             because
             thou
             sayest
          
           I
           
             haue
             not
             sinned
          
           :
           though
           thou
           wert
           high
           ▪
           &
           exalted
           like
           the
           Caedars
           of
           Bebanon
           ,
           &
           the
           Oakes
           of
           Bashan
           ,
           proud
           and
           hautie
           in
           thy
           conceit
           :
           the
           Lord
           shall
           abase
           thee
           ,
           and
           bring
           thee
           lowe
           :
           
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             resisteth
             the
             proud
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             giueth
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             .
          
        
         
           
           The
           other
           point
           of
           our
           tryall
           and
           preparation
           ,
           stands
           in
           putting
           on
           that
           three
           fold
           Christian
           disposition
           ;
           that
           towards
           our
           God
           we
           be
           holy
           and
           heauenly
           minded
           ;
           towards
           our
           neighbour
           louing
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           and
           mercifull
           ;
           and
           as
           concerning
           our selues
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           sober
           and
           lowelie
           :
           for
           so
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           
           hath
           appeared
           ,
           teacheth
           vs
           that
           we
           shold
           
             deny
             vngodlinesse
             and
             worldly
             lusts
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             should
             li●e
             godly
             ,
             righteously
             ,
             and
             soberlie
             in
             this
             present
             world
             .
          
           This
           is
           our
           wedding
           Garment
           ,
           
             euen
             that
             pure
             ,
             fine
             and
             shining
             linnen
             ,
          
           
           
             which
             is
             the
             righte●usnesse
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           A
           garmment
           not
           partiecoloured
           like
           Iosephs
           ,
           but
           compact
           ofmanie
           vertues
           and
           graces
           of
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           These
           be
           his
           badges
           and
           cognisances
           ,
           wherby
           we
           are
           knowne
           to
           be
           his
           ▪
           the
           putting
           on
           of
           these
           ,
           is
           the
           putting
           on
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           his
           grace
           translateth
           vs
           out
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           transformeth
           vs
           into
           his
           image
           by
           his
           owne
           spirit
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           as
           concerning
           our
           disposition
           towards
           God
           ,
           
           it
           should
           not
           onely
           bee
           holy
           (
           as
           I
           haue
           saide
           )
           but
           also
           heauenly
           :
           for
           since
           we
           call
           him
           our
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           heauen
           ,
           we
           must
           see
           what
           heauenly
           disposition
           we
           haue
           to
           goe
           after
           him
           :
           and
           whether
           we
           be
           weary
           of
           our
           absence
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           like
           Dauid
           wearie
           of
           his
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Tents
           of
           Kedar
           ,
           
           and
           desire
           with
           the
           Apostle
           to
           remoue
           out
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           dwell
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           for
           here
           is
           not
           the
           place
           of
           our
           rest
           .
           The
           best
           of
           our
           life
           vpon
           earth
           ,
           (
           except
           
           it
           be
           the
           little
           taste
           of
           that
           hid
           Manna
           ,
           where
           with
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           now
           and
           then
           comforteth
           our
           soules
           in
           this
           barrē
           wildernesse
           )
           it
           is
           but
           like
           the
           life
           of
           that
           forlorne
           sonne
           ,
           
           who
           hauing
           banished
           himselfe
           from
           his
           fathers
           house
           ,
           was
           driuen
           to
           fill
           his
           belly
           with
           the
           huskes
           ,
           that
           was
           giuen
           to
           the
           Swine
           ,
           and
           often
           times
           could
           not
           get
           them
           .
           We
           haue
           experience
           enough
           of
           the
           vanitie
           of
           worldlie
           comforts
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           no
           contentment
           ;
           would
           to
           God
           we
           could
           also
           learne
           with
           that
           prodigall
           sonne
           to
           bethinke
           our selues
           ,
           and
           conclude
           to
           make
           home
           againe
           to
           our
           fa●hers
           house
           ,
           
             I●
             whose
             face
             ●s
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             ●oy
          
           :
           surely
           the
           least
           of
           them
           that
           dwelles
           in
           our
           fathers
           house
           hath
           bread
           enough
           ,
           
           they
           are
           filled
           with
           the
           ●atnesse
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           receiue
           drink
           out
           of
           the
           riuers
           of
           his
           pleasures
           :
           what
           pleasure
           then
           should
           it
           be
           to
           vs
           to
           liue
           here
           in
           this
           strange
           land
           ▪
           where
           our
           soules
           are
           almost
           dead
           for
           hunger
           ?
        
         
           
           There
           is
           no
           greater
           thankefulnesse
           that
           man
           can
           shew
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           to
           declare
           in
           his
           affection
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           liue
           without
           the
           Lord
           ,
           nor
           rest
           
           content
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           is
           absent
           from
           him
           .
           The
           Lord
           in
           the
           worke
           of
           creation
           neuer
           rested
           till
           he
           had
           made
           man
           ,
           
           and
           man
           can
           doe
           no
           lesse
           of
           dutie
           then
           passing
           by
           all
           Gods
           creatures
           ,
           to
           resolue
           with
           himselfe
           ;
           I
           will
           neuer
           rest
           till
           I
           enioy
           the
           Lord.
           The
           soule
           of
           man
           should
           be
           like
           that
           Doue
           of
           Noah
           ,
           which
           being
           sent
           forth
           from
           the
           arke
           ,
           found
           no
           rest
           to
           the
           sole
           of
           her
           foote
           ,
           vntill
           she
           returned
           againe
           to
           him
           that
           sent
           her
           :
           and
           indeed
           without
           the
           Lord
           where
           can
           we
           rest
           ?
           Goe
           thy
           way
           with
           Salomon
           ,
           
           and
           proue
           all
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           children
           ofmen
           ,
           which
           they
           enioy
           vnder
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           
           thou
           shalt
           find
           it
           is
           but
           vanitie
           and
           vexation
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           whatsoeuer
           man
           cleaueth
           to
           ,
           beside
           Iehouah
           the
           true
           subsisting
           Lord
           :
           it
           is
           but
           a
           lying
           vanitie
           ,
           which
           hath
           not
           in
           it
           that
           substance
           ,
           and
           certaintie
           ,
           which
           man
           imagineth
           ;
           yea
           ,
           
           mā
           (
           without
           God
           )
           in
           his
           best
           estate
           is
           altogether
           vanitie
           ,
           &
           his
           wisest
           actions
           are
           but
           a
           disquieting
           of
           himse●fe
           in
           vaine
           .
           
           It
           is
           a
           godlie
           saying
           of
           August●ne
           ,
           which
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           experiēce
           taught
           him
           ;
           
             Fecist●
             nos
             domine
             ad
             te
             ,
             et
             semperinquietum
             est
             cor
             nostrū
             ,
             don●●
             
             requiescat
             in
             te
          
           ;
           thou
           madest
           vs
           o
           lord
           vnto
           thy selfe
           ,
           and
           our
           heart
           is
           euer
           vnquiet
           till
           it
           rest
           in
           thee
           .
           The
           wicked
           who
           are
           strangers
           from
           the
           wombe
           ,
           pretend
           in
           their
           countenan●e
           what
           they
           wil
           ,
           yet
           euen
           in
           laughter
           their
           heart
           is
           sade
           for
           there
           is
           no
           ioy
           nor
           peace
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           
           (
           saieth
           my
           God
           )
           their
           heart
           is
           moued
           as
           the
           trees
           of
           the
           Forrest
           shaken
           with
           the
           wind
           :
           
           as
           the
           point
           of
           the
           Mariners
           compasse
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           not
           direct
           to
           the
           North
           ,
           trembles
           continually
           ;
           so
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           wicked
           (
           not
           set
           vpon
           the
           Lord
           )
           is
           neuer
           quiet
           ,
           but
           tossed
           too
           and
           fro
           with
           restlesse
           perturbations
           ,
           which
           in
           a
           part
           presently
           he
           feeles
           ,
           but
           shall
           better
           perceiue
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           goeth
           out
           of
           the
           body
           .
           
           
             For
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             shal
             be
             on
             the
             soule
             of
             euerie
             man
             that
             doth
             wickedlye
          
           :
           this
           is
           the
           portion
           of
           them
           that
           forsake
           God
           ,
           and
           wander
           after
           vanitie
           .
           It
           is
           good
           therefore
           for
           vs
           to
           draw
           nere
           vnto
           God
           ,
           saying
           with
           Dauid
           ,
           
           
             whome
             haue
             I
             in
             the
             heauen
             but
             thee
             ?
             and
          
           I
           
             haue
             desired
             none
             in
             the
             earth
             with
             thee
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           worke
           this
           heauenly
           disposition
           in
           vs.
           
        
         
           
           And
           now
           to
           helpe
           forward
           our
           earthly
           mindes
           vnto
           it
           ,
           wee
           haue
           to
           consider
           
           both
           the
           time
           and
           place
           ▪
           
           when
           and
           where
           our
           Sauiour
           did
           institute
           this
           sacrament
           .
           The
           place
           is
           recorded
           by
           Saint
           Luke
           ,
           to
           haue
           beene
           an
           vpper
           Parlour
           :
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           place
           (
           saith
           Naz●āzin
           )
           doth
           some
           waie
           warne
           vs
           that
           wee
           should
           celebrate
           this
           holy
           sacrament
           with
           high
           &
           heauenly
           affections
           .
           
           When
           God
           gaue
           the
           lawe
           ,
           he
           came
           downe
           from
           heauen
           to
           the
           top
           of
           Sinai
           ,
           and
           Moyses
           went
           vp
           from
           the
           plaine
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           (
           saieth
           he
           )
           had
           familiar
           conuersation
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           heere
           as
           the
           Lord
           cometh
           downe
           as
           lowe
           as
           he
           can
           in
           this
           Sacrament
           for
           our
           capacitie
           ,
           it
           becommeth
           vs
           to
           mount
           vp
           as
           high
           as
           possible
           we
           can
           in
           our
           affections
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           we
           be
           desirous
           to
           meete
           the
           Lord
           ,
           otherwise
           if
           the
           Lord
           shall
           abide
           in
           his
           glorie
           ▪
           and
           in
           acces●ible
           light
           ,
           and
           if
           man
           shall
           lye
           still
           in
           the
           darke
           dungeon
           of
           hi●
           base
           and
           earthly
           minde
           ,
           what
           familiar
           meeting
           can
           there
           be
           ,
           betweene
           God
           and
           man
           ?
           And
           as
           to
           
           the
           time
           ,
           
           Saint
           Iohn
           witnesseth
           that
           our
           Sauiour
           ordeined
           this
           sacrament
           when
           he
           was
           to
           go
           out
           of
           the
           world
           to
           his
           father
           ;
           wherin
           said
           
             Augustine
             :
             Spes
             membris
             in
             Capi●e
             data
             ,
             quod
             essent
             in
             illo
             transeunte
             sine
             dubi●
             seq●●tura
             .
          
           Yea
           ,
           not
           onlie
           should
           it
           nourish
           our
           hope
           ,
           that
           where
           he
           is
           there
           once
           we
           shal
           be
           ,
           but
           should
           waken
           our
           affection
           and
           desire
           to
           goe
           after
           him
           :
           we
           should
           eat
           and
           drinke
           at
           this
           holie
           table
           ,
           not
           as
           if
           we
           were
           here
           to
           remayne
           ,
           but
           shold
           celebrate
           this
           supper
           like
           a
           passeouer
           ,
           standing
           as
           pilgrimes
           and
           our
           loynes
           girded
           vp
           ,
           
           hauing
           our
           staues
           in
           our
           hand
           readie
           to
           follow
           our
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           gone
           into
           heauen
           before
           vs
           :
           and
           euerie
           day
           of
           our
           communion
           should
           be
           a
           new
           departing
           of
           our
           hearts
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           vnto
           our
           heauenly
           Father
           ;
           yea
           ,
           we
           should
           receiue
           this
           meate
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           that
           warning
           which
           the
           Angell
           gaue
           to
           Eliah
           ,
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           :
           
           
             vp
             and
             eate
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             yet
             a
             great
             iourney
             to
             goe
             .
          
           
           This
           bread
           is
           giuen
           vs
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           strength
           thereof
           ,
           wee
           may
           walke
           forward
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           is
           before
           vs
           ,
           not
           that
           we
           should
           lie
           downe
           and
           rest
           vs
           in
           this
           wildernesse
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           now
           attained
           to
           the
           end
           of
           our
           iourney
           .
           The
           Angell
           wakened
           Eliah
           twice
           sleeping
           vnder
           the
           Iuniper
           ,
           twice
           he
           touched
           him
           ,
           and
           twice
           he
           bad
           him
           ,
           
             vp
             ,
             eate
             and
             walke
          
           ;
           at
           length
           hee
           arose
           and
           walked
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           that
           bread
           fortie
           dayes
           :
           But
           alasse
           ,
           our
           securitie
           is
           greater
           then
           his
           .
           Many
           a
           time
           hath
           the
           Lord
           warned
           vs
           of
           the
           iourney
           that
           is
           before
           vs
           :
           many
           a
           time
           hath
           he
           proposed
           heauenly
           food
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           now
           against
           this
           day
           ,
           
           the
           Lord
           reneweth
           his
           mercy
           towards
           vs.
           The
           Lord
           waken
           vs
           ,
           and
           graunt
           at
           the
           length
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           rise
           and
           walke
           ,
           following
           the
           Lord
           ,
           till
           we
           appeare
           before
           the
           face
           of
           our
           God
           in
           S●on
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           all
           other
           meanes
           ,
           the
           moste
           forceable
           to
           rauish
           our
           hearts
           afte●
           y
           e
           Lord
           ,
           is
           a
           deep
           meditatiō
           of
           the
           loue
           
           of
           god
           towards
           vs.
           The
           apostle
           protesteth
           it
           is
           a
           loue
           that
           passeth
           knowledge
           ;
           the
           height
           and
           breadth
           ,
           the
           length
           &
           depth
           wherof
           ,
           none
           is
           able
           to
           comprehend
           ;
           
           he
           that
           at
           one
           time
           cryed
           out
           ;
           
           
             Come
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             to
             my
             soule
             ,
          
           is
           compelled
           another
           time
           to
           confesse
           :
           
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
          
           ,
           
           
             thou
             hast
             made
             thy
             wonderful
             works
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             coū●
             in
             order
             to
             thee
             the
             thoghts
             towards
             vs
             ;
             I
             would
             declare
             and
             speake
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             more
             then
          
           I
           
             am
             able
             to
             expresse
          
           .
           And
           yet
           although
           we
           be
           lesse
           able
           ,
           
           then
           the
           Elephant
           at
           one
           draught
           to
           drinke
           vp
           the
           riuer
           of
           Iordane
           ,
           let
           vs
           be
           content
           with
           the
           wearied
           passenger
           ,
           willinglie
           to
           take
           in
           so
           much
           as
           may
           refresh
           vs
           ;
           wee
           cannot
           measure
           the
           waters
           of
           the
           sea
           in
           our
           fist
           ,
           nor
           number
           the
           starres
           of
           heauen
           ;
           and
           how
           then
           shall
           we
           number
           his
           mercies
           which
           are
           aboue
           all
           his
           workes
           ?
           shall
           we
           therefore
           not
           looke
           to
           them
           ,
           
           nor
           beholde
           that
           glorie
           of
           God
           which
           shineth
           
           in
           them
           ?
           Though
           we
           cannot
           comprehend
           his
           incomprehensible
           loue
           (
           yea
           blessed
           are
           we
           if
           it
           shall
           comprepend
           vs
           :
           
           )
           let
           vs
           notwithstanding
           earnestlie
           and
           frequentlie
           meditate
           vppon
           it
           ,
           not
           by
           starts
           and
           vanishing
           motions
           :
           for
           as
           A
           Candle
           dooth
           not
           at
           the
           first
           receiue
           light
           from
           the
           fire
           ,
           were
           it
           neuer
           so
           bold
           ,
           but
           if
           for
           a
           time
           it
           be
           holden
           constantlie
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           it
           is
           at
           the
           length
           enlightened
           :
           so
           is
           it
           not
           vanishing
           meditations
           that
           wil
           warm
           our
           harts
           with
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           shal
           continue
           without
           wearying
           to
           exercise
           our
           thoughts
           vpon
           this
           great
           loue
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           borne
           towards
           vs
           ;
           it
           shal
           happilie
           fall
           out
           at
           length
           ,
           that
           the
           powers
           of
           our
           soule
           shall
           bee
           inflamed
           with
           his
           loue
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           sauour
           of
           death
           in
           euerie
           thing
           that
           smelleth
           not
           of
           his
           loue
           .
           
        
         
           No
           greater
           loue
           then
           this
           (
           saith
           our
           Sauiour
           )
           can
           be
           shewed
           among
           men
           then
           that
           a
           man
           should
           bestowe
           his
           
           life
           for
           his
           friendes
           :
           but
           that
           which
           mā
           is
           not
           able
           to
           shew
           ,
           
           our
           Lord
           Iesu●
           God
           &
           man
           hath
           shewed
           to
           the
           Children
           his
           good
           will
           :
           for
           the
           loue
           he
           bore
           to
           vs
           ,
           he
           gaue
           himself
           in
           a
           sacrifice
           for
           our
           sins
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           euē
           when
           wee
           were
           his
           enemies
           ;
           and
           hath
           here
           in
           this
           Sacramēt
           giuen
           himselfe
           a
           food
           ,
           and
           nourishment
           vnto
           vs
           :
           for
           so
           that
           disciple
           belooued
           of
           him
           doth
           testifie
           ;
           
           
             When
             Iesus
             knew
             that
             his
             houre
             was
             come
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             world
             vnto
             his
             Father
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             loued
             his
             owne
             ,
             vnto
             the
             end
             he
             loued
             them
          
           :
           therefore
           did
           he
           institute
           this
           sacrament
           ,
           that
           therein
           he
           might
           communicate
           himselfe
           to
           them
           .
           O
           wonderfull
           loue
           ,
           stronger
           then
           the
           loue
           of
           Ionathan
           to
           Dauid
           !
           When
           Ionathan
           and
           Dauid
           behooued
           to
           part
           companie
           because
           of
           Saules
           tyrannie
           ,
           
           Ionathan
           gaue
           Dauid
           his
           Garment
           ,
           his
           Girdle
           ,
           and
           his
           Armour
           :
           he
           had
           no
           better
           ,
           and
           could
           giue
           no
           better
           ,
           &
           so
           with
           many
           teares
           and
           mutuall
           imbracings
           ,
           
           departed
           from
           him
           :
           but
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           ,
           before
           he
           remoued
           his
           corporall
           presence
           from
           vs
           ,
           gaue
           his
           life
           to
           redeem
           our
           life
           frō
           the
           death
           :
           he
           sent
           out
           bloody
           sweat
           aboūdantly
           ,
           as
           the
           witnesses
           of
           his
           burning
           loue
           towards
           vs
           ,
           hee
           prowred
           out
           an
           euerlasting
           prayer
           to
           his
           father
           for
           vs
           ,
           he
           hath
           left
           behinde
           him
           ,
           
           in
           his
           laste
           will
           ,
           his
           peace
           for
           our
           portion
           ▪
           he
           hath
           giuen
           vs
           his
           spirit
           for
           a
           comforter
           ,
           his
           word
           for
           a
           warner
           ,
           and
           this
           sacrament
           for
           a
           spirituall
           foode
           ,
           vntil
           his
           second
           coming
           againe
           .
           
           No
           marueile
           his
           spouse
           in
           the
           Canticle
           praised
           his
           loue
           to
           be
           far
           aboue
           the
           loue
           of
           women
           :
           for
           though
           in
           some
           of
           thē
           y
           e
           strength
           natural
           of
           affection
           be
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           them
           indure
           the
           painful
           bearing
           &
           bringing
           vp
           of
           their
           children
           with
           the
           milke
           of
           their
           brests
           ;
           yet
           what
           is
           that
           comparable
           to
           this
           ?
           nothing
           indeed
           .
           Such
           a
           loue
           as
           here
           our
           Sauiour
           hath
           discouered
           towards
           vs
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           foūd
           againe
           in
           the
           world
           :
           for
           whereas
           
           Mothers
           (
           saieth
           C●risostome
           )
           either
           commit
           their
           children
           to
           Nurses
           ,
           
           or
           else
           brings
           them
           vp
           vpon
           the
           milke
           of
           their
           owne
           breasts
           :
           Iesus
           Christ
           feedes
           vs
           not
           with
           the
           milke
           of
           another
           ,
           but
           with
           his
           owne
           flesh
           ,
           and
           his
           owne
           blood
           .
           Necessitie
           sometime
           hath
           compelled
           the
           Mother
           to
           eate
           her
           owne
           Children
           ,
           but
           wee
           neuer
           reade
           that
           compassion
           hath
           mooued
           the
           Mother
           to
           giue
           her
           owne
           flesh
           to
           preserue
           her
           Children
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           die
           in
           famine
           .
           But
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           is
           that
           kinde
           Pelican
           ,
           that
           sendeth
           out
           his
           owne
           blood
           to
           nourish
           his
           young
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           hath
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           done
           not
           grudgingly
           ,
           but
           willingly
           ,
           prouoked
           hereunto
           ,
           by
           that
           feruent
           loue
           hee
           bare
           to
           the
           glorie
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           to
           our
           saluation
           .
        
         
           
           Which
           shall
           yet
           appeare
           more
           euidently
           out
           of
           his
           owne
           comfortable
           saying
           to
           his
           Disciples
           :
           
             I
             haue
             greatly
             desired
             to
             eate
             this
             Passou●●
             with
             you
             .
          
           O
           word
           full
           of
           consolation
           !
           
           sundrie
           Passeouers
           had
           he
           eaten
           before
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           protesteth
           this
           was
           his
           desired
           Passeouer
           :
           See
           ye
           not
           heere
           his
           vnquenchable
           loue
           ?
           he
           knew
           it
           was
           the
           last
           hee
           was
           to
           eate
           vpon
           the
           earth
           ;
           he
           knew
           he
           was
           to
           drinke
           no
           more
           with
           them
           of
           the
           fruite
           of
           the
           vine
           ,
           till
           it
           was
           fulfilled
           in
           his
           Fathers
           kingdome
           .
           Hee
           knew
           that
           the
           same
           night
           they
           wold
           betray
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           after
           Supper
           a
           bitter
           cup
           of
           passion
           was
           abiding
           for
           him
           ;
           yet
           his
           loue
           ouercame
           all
           these
           impediments
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           thinke
           long
           to
           eate
           of
           this
           Passeouer
           :
           And
           which
           is
           much
           more
           ;
           before
           euer
           he
           gaue
           himselfe
           to
           be
           crucified
           for
           vs
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           he
           prouided
           this
           Sacrament
           as
           a
           means
           of
           the
           communication
           of
           himselfe
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           thereby
           assuring
           vs
           ,
           that
           his
           subsequent
           passion
           should
           not
           defraude
           vs
           ,
           but
           rather
           affoord
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           and
           make
           ready
           for
           vs
           that
           righteousnesse
           and
           life
           by
           Christ
           purchased
           on
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           communicate
           in
           his
           holye
           table
           to
           
           them
           who
           are
           his
           .
           In
           the
           one
           he
           was
           prepared
           ,
           &
           made
           ready
           as
           the
           onely
           foode
           of
           our
           soules
           to
           eternall
           life
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           he
           is
           applyed
           ,
           communicated
           &
           giuen
           vnto
           vs
           ;
           both
           of
           these
           necessarily
           behoued
           to
           bee
           done
           for
           the
           worke
           of
           our
           saluation
           .
           
           
             Sicut
             enim
             ad
             potandum
             vinum
             venire
             ne●●
             potest
             ,
             nisi
             botrus
             calcetur
             ante
             ,
             et
             prematur
             :
             sic
             nos
             sanguinem
             Christi
             bibere
             non
             potuimus
             ,
             nisi
             Christus
             prius
             fuisset
             calcatus
             et
             pr●ssus
             .
          
           It
           was
           a
           great
           loue
           which
           made
           our
           Sauiour
           ,
           content
           that
           his
           blood
           shold
           bee
           shed
           out
           on
           the
           crosse
           ,
           &
           so
           should
           be
           made
           both
           a
           ransome
           ,
           &
           a
           conuenient
           foode
           for
           vs
           ,
           
           for
           the
           father
           sent
           him
           .
           
             Quasi
             saccūplenū
             misericordia
             ,
             in
             passione
             cōscindendū
             vt
             effundatur
             quod
             in
             eo
             latet
             pretium
             nostrū
             .
          
           So
           is
           this
           also
           a
           new
           declaration
           of
           his
           loue
           ,
           that
           before
           his
           body
           was
           brokē
           &
           his
           blood
           was
           shed
           ,
           he
           first
           ordeyned
           the
           meanes
           whereby
           it
           should
           be
           communicated
           vnto
           vs.
           
        
         
           
           These
           and
           many
           more
           spirituall
           meditations
           ,
           should
           be
           vnto
           vs
           as
           the
           
           breathings
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           ,
           
           to
           kindle
           in
           our
           soules
           that
           little
           sparke
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           alasse
           ,
           for
           fault
           of
           entertainmēt
           ,
           is
           almost
           ouer-gone
           &
           extinguished
           with
           the
           ashes
           of
           our
           corruptiō
           :
           for
           seeing
           our
           Sauiour
           lōged
           to
           eat
           with
           vs
           ,
           shal
           not
           we
           long
           to
           eat
           with
           him
           ?
           he
           greatly
           desired
           to
           giue
           himselfto
           vs
           in
           this
           table
           ,
           &
           for
           vs
           on
           the
           crosse
           ;
           &
           shall
           not
           we
           earnestly
           desire
           to
           receiue
           him
           ?
           hee
           knew
           it
           was
           the
           last
           he
           shold
           eat
           vpō
           earth
           ,
           &
           that
           after
           it
           ,
           heauy
           sufferings
           abode
           him
           :
           we
           know
           that
           our
           banquetting
           here
           ,
           is
           the
           bāquet
           that
           shal
           be
           accōplished
           in
           heauen
           ;
           it
           is
           begun
           here
           ,
           it
           shal
           not
           end
           here
           .
           Cōfortable
           is
           y
           e
           word
           of
           our
           sauiour
           :
           
           
             it
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             my
             kingdō●
          
           ;
           &
           wil
           not
           we
           then
           ioyfully
           begin
           this
           banquet
           ?
           shal
           we
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           wait
           vpō
           lying
           vanities
           ,
           &
           forsake
           our
           owne
           mercies
           ?
           
           shal
           we
           turne
           our
           back
           vpon
           y
           e
           fountaine
           of
           liuing
           waters
           ▪
           and
           dig
           to
           our selues
           Cisterns
           y
           t
           can
           hold
           no
           water
           ?
           crtain●ly
           our
           darkene
           ;
           is
           grosser
           thē
           
           the
           darkenesse
           of
           Egipt
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           harder
           then
           the
           Adamant
           ,
           except
           this
           burning
           loue
           of
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           rauish
           vpward
           our
           hearts
           after
           him
           .
           The
           spouse
           in
           the
           Canticle
           ,
           
           professeth
           she
           was
           sicke
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           her
           glorious
           husband
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           ,
           but
           alasse
           we
           are
           not
           touched
           with
           the
           like
           loue
           ,
           we
           feele
           not
           the
           smell
           of
           his
           oyntments
           ,
           and
           therefore
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Virgins
           we
           runne
           not
           after
           him
           .
           
           Eliah
           touched
           Elisha
           with
           his
           Mantle
           ,
           and
           therwithall
           the
           Lord
           ioyned
           his
           inward
           calling
           ,
           
           &
           suddenly
           Elisha
           left
           his
           plough
           of
           Oxen
           ,
           &
           of
           a
           husbādmā
           became
           a
           prophet
           .
           Now
           the
           lord
           cals
           vpon
           vs
           by
           his
           word
           &
           sacramēt
           ,
           Let
           vs
           also
           pray
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Lord
           wold
           shed
           abroad
           in
           our
           hearts
           by
           his
           holy
           spirit
           the
           sence
           of
           that
           loue
           of
           God
           ;
           then
           should
           we
           neglecting
           all
           things
           runne
           after
           the
           Lord
           ,
           seeking
           onely
           to
           inioy
           him
           .
        
         
           
           The
           men
           of
           this
           world
           maruell
           to
           beholde
           the
           suddaine
           change
           of
           life
           ,
           
           which
           is
           made
           in
           the
           children
           of
           God
           by
           his
           effectuall
           calling
           ;
           
           they
           maruell
           to
           see
           them
           running
           so
           feruently
           after
           Christ
           ,
           seeking
           him
           by
           continuance
           in
           prayer
           ,
           by
           hearing
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           by
           participation
           of
           his
           Sacrament
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           an
           insatiable
           desire
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           life
           they
           can
           neuer
           be
           satisfied
           with
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           praying
           ,
           and
           communicating
           :
           but
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           in
           like
           manner
           touch
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           feele
           the
           power
           of
           an
           inward
           calling
           then
           would
           they
           marueile
           no
           more
           ,
           farre
           lesse
           disdaine
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           would
           make
           haste
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           themselues
           to
           the
           company
           of
           the
           godly
           :
           
             And
             Saul
             also
             shold
             become
             amōgst
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           The
           womā
           ,
           
           who
           had
           liued
           before
           a
           licentious
           life
           ,
           would
           now
           change
           it
           with
           
             Marie
             Magdalen
          
           :
           she
           had
           beene
           a
           greate
           sinner
           in
           the
           Citie
           ,
           but
           became
           an
           example
           of
           repentance
           to
           all
           the
           sinners
           in
           the
           Citie
           :
           she
           prostrates
           no
           more
           her
           body
           to
           her
           carnall
           Louers
           ,
           but
           falles
           
           downe
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           craue
           his
           mercie
           ;
           in
           steed
           of
           her
           wanton
           lookes
           ,
           her
           eies
           poure
           out
           teares
           ,
           &
           her
           beautifull
           hayre
           ,
           which
           before
           shee
           set
           out
           as
           a
           proclaimer
           of
           her
           luste
           ,
           now
           shee
           pulleth
           downe
           to
           wash
           the
           feet
           of
           Christ.
           Thus
           all
           the
           former
           meanes
           of
           her
           sin
           ,
           she
           maketh
           new
           witnesses
           of
           her
           repentance
           ;
           the
           man
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           
           who
           had
           sate
           al
           his
           daies
           with
           Mathew
           at
           the
           receipt
           of
           custome
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           who
           had
           liued
           in
           y
           e
           sinful
           trade
           of
           vnlawful
           gaine
           ,
           wold
           now
           in
           like
           manner
           forsake
           it
           :
           but
           where
           the
           Lord
           by
           effectuall
           calling
           works
           not
           in
           the
           heart
           an
           earnest
           loue
           of
           God
           ;
           no
           maruaile
           they
           lie
           stil
           in
           the
           graue
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           &
           rise
           not
           to
           walk
           after
           the
           Lord.
           We
           are
           therfore
           so
           much
           the
           more
           to
           vse
           all
           the
           ordinary
           meanes
           ,
           which
           may
           entertain
           in
           vs
           y
           ●
           little
           spark
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           god
           ,
           til
           it
           grow
           vp
           vnto
           a
           great
           flame
           ,
           for
           the
           farther
           vnion
           &
           coniunction
           of
           our
           soules
           with
           Iesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           this
           for
           our
           dispositiō
           towards
           God.
           
        
         
         
           As
           concerning
           our
           Christian
           disposition
           to
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           
           it
           is
           vsuall
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           comprise
           it
           vnder
           loue
           .
           Our
           Sauiour
           saith
           that
           loue
           is
           the
           cognisance
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           &
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           it
           
             the
             band
             of
             perfection
             and
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             law
          
           ;
           &
           no
           maruell
           ,
           for
           loue
           speaketh
           with
           the
           tongue
           of
           euerie
           vertue
           .
           All
           the
           sundrie
           precepts
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           doe
           vnto
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           are
           summarily
           comprehended
           vnder
           this
           one
           ,
           
             Loue
             one
             another
          
           ,
           As
           this
           sacrament
           sealeth
           vp
           the
           cōmunion
           of
           the
           members
           with
           the
           head
           ,
           so
           it
           seales
           vp
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           members
           amongst
           themselues
           :
           for
           this
           bread
           whereof
           we
           eate
           ,
           is
           of
           many
           graines
           of
           wheat
           made
           vp
           into
           one
           bread
           ;
           &
           the
           wine
           is
           the
           iuice
           of
           many
           berries
           collected
           &
           vnited
           into
           one
           ,
           to
           teach
           vs
           that
           all
           the
           communicāts
           at
           this
           holy
           table
           ,
           how
           many
           soeuer
           they
           be
           ,
           ought
           to
           agree
           together
           in
           one
           ,
           like
           mēbers
           of
           one
           body
           ,
           as
           hauing
           one
           Father
           ,
           one
           faith
           ,
           
           one
           Baptisme
           ,
           one
           inheritance
           ,
           as
           Brethren
           quickned
           al
           by
           one
           &
           the
           selfe
           same
           spirit
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           not
           to
           bee
           found
           againe
           in
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           except
           in
           this
           excellent
           brother-hood
           :
           )
           as
           we
           cannot
           be
           ioyned
           to
           the
           heade
           without
           faith
           ,
           
           so
           can
           we
           not
           be
           knit
           to
           the
           member
           without
           loue
           .
           Stones
           and
           timber
           cannot
           make
           vp
           a
           building
           till
           they
           be
           ioyned
           ,
           and
           sundry
           peeces
           of
           mettall
           cannot
           bee
           melted
           in
           one
           worke
           without
           fire
           ;
           no
           more
           can
           Christiās
           be
           vnited
           in
           one
           mistycall
           body
           without
           loue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           our
           Sauiour
           at
           the
           celebration
           of
           this
           Sacrament
           ,
           recommended
           lou●
           to
           his
           Disciples
           by
           a
           new
           commaundement
           ,
           
           which
           he
           so
           called
           ,
           because
           it
           should
           neuer
           wax
           olde
           :
           yea
           ,
           so
           much
           doth
           he
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           accept
           no
           seruice
           wee
           owe
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           without
           that
           duety
           of
           loue
           we
           owe
           to
           our
           bretheren
           .
           
           
             If
             thou
             bring
             thy
             gift
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             &
             there
             remembrest
             that
             thy
             brother
             hath
             ought
             against
             thee
             ,
             leaue
             thy
             offering
             ,
             goe
             thy
             
             way
             ,
             and
             ●●rst
             be
             reconciled
             to
             thy
             Brother
             ,
             then
             come
             and
             offer
             thy
             gift
          
           :
           of
           this
           it
           is
           euident
           ,
           that
           without
           loue
           to
           our
           brethren
           ,
           wee
           can
           doe
           no
           acceptable
           seruice
           to
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           In
           this
           therfore
           ,
           let
           vs
           trie
           and
           examine
           our selues
           ,
           
           what
           compassion
           finde
           we
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           toward
           our
           brethren
           :
           what
           willingnesse
           to
           do
           them
           the
           good
           we
           can
           ,
           what
           loue
           to
           beare
           one
           anothers
           burden
           :
           what
           readiness●
           to
           forgiue
           when
           wee
           are
           offended
           :
           what
           humblenesse
           of
           minde
           to
           aske
           them
           forgiuenesse
           against
           whome
           we
           haue
           sinned
           ,
           practising
           these
           precepts
           :
           
             While
             ye
             haue
             time
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             all
             men
          
           :
           
           And
           againe
           ,
           
             for
             beare
             one
             another
             ,
             forgiue
             one
             another
             ,
             euen
             as
             God
             for
             Christs
             sake
             fo●gaue
             you
             .
          
           The
           Maiestie
           of
           God
           (
           suppose
           first
           offended
           )
           did
           firs●
           seek
           man
           to
           be
           reconciled
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           shall
           man
           that
           hath
           offended
           thinke
           euill
           to
           seeke
           his
           brother
           ,
           
           to
           be
           reconciled
           with
           him
           ?
           but
           alas●e
           ,
           are
           thes●
           fruites
           of
           godlinesse
           now
           
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           men
           ?
           it
           thou
           seeke
           them
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           th
           em
           
             as
             the
             Sommer
             gatherings
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             grapes
             of
             a
             vintage
          
           cut
           downe
           ;
           
           though
           thy
           soule
           desire
           to
           eat
           the
           frui●
           thereof
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           not
           find
           it
           :
           for
           the
           good
           man
           is
           perished
           out
           
             ofthe
             
               of
               the
            
          
           earth
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           Christians
           by
           name
           ,
           
           they
           liue
           like
           Iewes
           and
           the
           Samaritans
           ,
           of
           whome
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           not
           conuerse
           together
           :
           to
           forbeare
           and
           forgiue
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           them
           are
           precepts
           of
           an
           vncouth
           language
           ,
           which
           they
           vnderstand
           not
           :
           as
           a
           sparckle
           of
           fire
           easily
           kindles
           a
           heape
           of
           powder
           ,
           so
           a
           smal
           offence
           remooueth
           all
           their
           affections
           :
           they
           are
           not
           slowe
           vnto
           wrath
           like
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           farre
           lesse
           like
           him
           in
           readinesse
           to
           forgiue
           .
           As
           men
           (
           saith
           Lactantius
           )
           
             are
             mortall
          
           ,
           
           
             so
             should
             their
             anger
             be
             mortall
          
           :
           our
           Sauiour
           saith
           ,
           the
           sunne
           should
           not
           go
           down
           vpō
           our
           wrath
           :
           the
           Apostle
           cōmaunds
           vs
           to
           be
           children
           concerning
           anger
           &
           maliciousnesse
           ,
           who
           
           as
           they
           doe
           not
           deepely
           conceiue
           it
           ,
           so
           they
           do
           not
           long
           reteine
           it
           ,
           but
           are
           shortly
           familiar
           with
           them
           ,
           with
           whome
           they
           were
           a
           little
           before
           offended
           :
           but
           as
           it
           was
           doubted
           of
           
             Sylla
             ,
             Syllane
             prio●
             ,
             an
             Syllae
             iracundia
             sit
             extincta
             ,
          
           so
           is
           it
           out
           of
           all
           doubt
           ,
           that
           in
           many
           vipers
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           anger
           dieth
           not
           ,
           til●
           they
           die
           themselues
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           doing
           of
           good
           to
           their
           neighbors
           and
           brethren
           ,
           
           they
           liue
           in
           the
           world
           like
           mōsters
           ,
           or
           like
           these
           Gyants
           ,
           
             The
             sonnes
             of
             Anak
          
           :
           they
           alone
           will
           bee
           Lordes
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           ifthe
           world
           were
           made
           for
           thē
           only
           ,
           or
           they
           at
           the
           least
           were
           born
           for
           thē selues
           ,
           churchlish
           like
           Nabal
           :
           shall
           I
           take
           (
           saide
           hee
           )
           my
           bread
           and
           my
           flesh
           ,
           &
           giue
           vnto
           Dauid
           ?
           al
           that
           they
           haue
           ,
           they
           account
           so
           to
           be
           theirs
           as
           ifthey
           had
           not
           receiued
           it
           ,
           or
           were
           not
           the
           Lords
           stewards
           boūd
           to
           distribute
           to
           the
           necessities
           of
           his
           saints
           ;
           
           the
           rich
           gluttōs
           ,
           they
           vse
           it
           as
           a
           morsell
           for
           their
           own
           mouth
           :
           
             Now
             my
             soule
             thou
             hast
             enough
             for
             many
             daies
             ,
          
           let
           
           Lazarus
           find
           as
           he
           may
           :
           they
           thinke
           with
           Caine
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           keepers
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ;
           
           
             That
             which
             dieth
             let
             it
             die
             .
          
           These
           and
           many
           moe
           are
           the
           common
           and
           s●ene
           corruptions
           of
           this
           age
           :
           wherein
           we
           are
           to
           examine
           our selues
           ,
           how
           farre
           the
           renewing
           grace
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           vs
           to
           depart
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           holy
           loue
           we
           haue
           put
           on
           :
           
           
             For
             hee
             that
             loueth
             not
             ,
             knoweth
             not
             God
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             loue
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             loueth
             not
             his
             Brother
             whome
             hee
             hath
             seene
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             loue
             God
             whom
             he
             hath
             not
             seene
             ?
             hereby
             wee
             know
             that
             wee
             are
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             we
             loue
             the
             Br●thren
             .
          
           And
           thus
           much
           we
           are
           content
           to
           haue
           touched
           of
           our
           disposition
           toward
           our
           neighbour
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           last
           of
           all
           concerning
           our
           disposition
           in
           our selues
           ,
           let
           vs
           be
           sober
           esteeming
           basely
           of
           our selues
           ,
           highly
           of
           the
           Lords
           mercie
           ,
           hungring
           and
           thirsting
           for
           his
           saluation
           :
           and
           in
           verie
           deed
           ,
           the
           more
           we
           shall
           consider
           how
           God
           hath
           magnifie●
           
           his
           holy
           name
           by
           his
           maruelou●mercies
           towards
           vs
           ;
           the
           more
           shall
           we
           be
           compelled
           to
           cast
           downe
           our selues
           befo●e
           him
           in
           all
           humilitie
           and
           submission
           of
           our
           spirits
           .
           When
           Dauid
           promised
           to
           Mephiboseth
           ,
           
           that
           hee
           would
           shew
           him
           kindenesse
           for
           Ienathan
           his
           fa●hers
           sake
           ;
           Meph●boshe●h
           humbled
           himself
           to
           the
           ground
           and
           said
           ,
           what
           is
           thy
           seruant
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           looke
           to
           such
           a
           dog
           as
           I
           am
           ?
           but
           heere
           the
           Lord
           o●r
           God
           ,
           not
           onely
           promiseth
           vnto
           vs
           kindenesse
           for
           his
           Sonne
           Christ
           Iesus
           sake
           ,
           but
           presently
           performes
           it
           ,
           &
           inuesteth
           vs
           againe
           with
           our
           Fathers
           inheritance
           ,
           which
           we
           forfeited
           in
           Adam
           :
           and
           where
           we
           were
           of
           our
           owne
           nature
           ▪
           but
           deade
           dogs
           vncleane
           creatures
           ,
           dead
           in
           sinne
           &
           trespasses
           ▪
           
           
             Now
             behold
             what
             loue
             the
             Father
             hath
             shewen
             vs
          
           :
           He
           hath
           made
           vs
           partaker●
           ofthis
           heauenly
           voc●tion
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           his
           sonnes
           &
           his
           heires
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           we
           then
           in
           our
           very
           hearts
           be
           humbled
           before
           him
           ,
           acknowledge
           
           our
           great
           vnworthinesse
           and
           his
           excellent
           mercies
           .
           Let
           vs
           confesse
           with
           God
           lie
           Iacob
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           worthie
           (
           O
           Lord
           )
           
             ofthe
             
               of
               the
            
          
           least
           of
           all
           thy
           mercies
           ,
           
           and
           let
           euery
           one
           of
           vs
           say
           with
           the
           Cēturion
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           worthie
           Lord
           ,
           that
           thou
           shouldest
           entre
           within
           my
           roofe
           .
           Let
           vs
           with
           the
           womā
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           acknowledge
           our
           owne
           roome
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           should
           giue
           vs
           but
           the
           benefit
           of
           whelps
           &
           dogs
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           should
           suffer
           vs
           to
           goe
           vnder
           our
           maisters
           Table
           ,
           and
           eate
           of
           the
           crummes
           that
           fall
           from
           it
           ,
           yet
           were
           〈◊〉
           it
           more
           then
           any
           way
           we
           haue
           deserued
           :
           &
           how
           then
           are
           we
           bound
           to
           haue
           our
           hearts
           and
           our
           mouthes
           filled
           continually
           with
           the
           praises
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           bestowed
           vpon
           vs
           his
           greatest
           mercies
           ,
           whē
           we
           were
           not
           worthy
           of
           the
           least
           ;
           &
           hath
           set
           vs
           down
           as
           Sons
           &
           daughters
           &
           heires
           at
           the
           table
           of
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           worthy
           as
           dogs
           and
           whelps
           to
           creepe
           vnder
           it
           ?
           haue
           we
           not
           cause
           to
           crie
           out
           with
           Dauid
           :
           
             O
             Lord
             what
             is
             
             man
             that
             this
             maner
             of
             wa●
             thou
             art
             mind●ful
             ●f
             him
             ?
          
           
           Elizabeth
           maruailed
           y
           t
           Mary
           came
           to
           vis●●e
           her
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           humility
           of
           her
           hart
           cryed
           out
           :
           
             W●ēc●
             cōmeth
             this
             that
             the
             mother
             of
             my
             Lord
             sh●ld
             come
             vnto
             me
             ?
          
           
           but
           we
           haue
           more
           cause
           to
           maruell
           at
           the
           maruaillous
           mercies
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           for
           what
           are
           we
           ,
           that
           the
           
             fairest
             ●mong
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             shold
             be
             d●lighted
             with
             our
             loue
             ,
          
           and
           our
           Lord
           should
           come
           to
           visit
           the
           base
           estate
           of
           his
           Seruants
           ,
           &
           cōmunicate
           himselfe
           ,
           his
           light
           and
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           his
           grace
           vnto
           vs
           ?
           Let
           no
           mā
           think
           that
           I
           haue
           multiplied
           these
           places
           of
           scripture
           without
           a
           cause
           .
           The
           beginning
           of
           the
           diuisiō
           between
           vs
           &
           the
           Lord
           ,
           flowed
           from
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           nature
           ;
           &
           vnlesse
           we
           humble
           our selues
           ,
           &
           be
           cōtent
           in
           our
           mind
           to
           sit
           lower
           then
           dust
           &
           ashes
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           sin
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           ,
           we
           can
           bee
           vnited
           with
           the
           Lord.
           This
           is
           the
           councell
           that
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           
           Michah
           giueth
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           
             He
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             O
             mā
             what
             ●s
             good
             ,
             and
             what
             ●he
             Lord
             requireth
             of
             thee
             ;
             surely
             to
             doe
             iustly
             ,
             and
             to
             loue
             mercy
             ,
             &
             to
             
             humble
             ●hy
             selfe
             to
             walke
             w●th
             thy
             G●d
             .
          
           The
           Lord
           is
           indeede
           a
           moste
           high
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           nearest
           vnto
           them
           ,
           &
           they
           goe
           soonest
           vp
           vnto
           him
           ,
           who
           are
           least
           in
           their
           owne
           eyes
           ,
           and
           trem●le
           at
           his
           words
           .
        
         
           And
           beside
           this
           inward
           humiliation
           ●rising
           of
           the
           sence
           of
           our
           owne
           vnworthinesse
           and
           weakenesse
           ,
           
           let
           vs
           come
           with
           a
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           of
           the
           Lord
           his
           righteousnesse
           and
           saluation
           :
           
             For
             he
             will
             sati●fie
             the
             hungrie
             ,
             but
             the
             full
             he
             s●●deth
             away
             emptie
          
           :
           onelie
           they
           that
           haue
           the
           spiritull
           appetite
           ,
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           are
           meete
           to
           be
           communicants
           ●t
           this
           holy
           table
           .
           As
           that
           oyle
           multiplyed
           by
           El●sha
           ,
           ceased
           not
           so
           long
           as
           the
           widdow
           had
           any
           vessell
           wher●in
           to
           receiue
           it
           :
           so
           shall
           neuer
           that
           oyle
           of
           grace
           decay
           ,
           but
           bee
           multiplyed
           and
           increased
           vnto
           all
           ,
           that
           with
           open
           &
           inlarged
           hearts
           are
           ready
           to
           receiue
           it
           .
           Thou
           therefore
           ,
           who
           art
           more
           ready
           to
           faint
           for
           spirituall
           hunger
           then
           was
           Ionathan
           ,
           come
           hither
           ,
           put
           out
           y
           e
           hād
           
           offaith
           ,
           
           eate
           of
           this
           hony
           and
           make
           thee
           full
           ;
           and
           thou
           that
           art
           sicke
           (
           with
           the
           Spouse
           in
           the
           Canticle
           )
           for
           the
           loue
           of
           Ies●s
           ,
           come
           either
           and
           the
           Lord
           shall
           stay
           thee
           with
           the
           flagons
           of
           his
           wine
           .
           Art
           thou
           almoste
           dead
           like
           that
           Aegiptian
           ,
           the
           seruant
           of
           an
           Amalekite
           whō
           Dauid
           found
           in
           the
           fieldes
           ,
           take
           and
           eate
           of
           this
           bread
           ,
           and
           thy
           spirit
           shal
           returne
           againe
           vnto
           thee
           .
           But
           alasse
           ,
           where
           is
           this
           spirituall
           appetite
           to
           be
           found
           amongst
           vs
           ?
           the
           deadnesse
           of
           our
           heart
           is
           lamentable
           :
           we
           see
           not
           our
           wants
           :
           we
           see
           not
           his
           beautie
           :
           wee
           smell
           not
           his
           oyntments
           :
           we
           taste
           little
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ●e
           make
           not
           ▪
           haste
           to
           runne
           after
           him
           .
           
           Dauid
           mourned
           ouer
           the
           dead
           body
           of
           Ab●er
           ,
           but
           alasse
           (
           if
           we
           could
           )
           we
           haue
           much
           more
           cause
           to
           mourn
           ouer
           our
           dead
           soules
           .
           Oh
           that
           there
           were
           in
           vs
           
             y
             e
          
           holy
           desire
           which
           Dauid
           protesteth
           to
           haue
           beene
           was
           in
           him
           :
           
           
             My
             soule
             fayn●eth
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             God
             :
             A●
             the
             heart
             brayeth
             for
          
           y
           ●
           
             riuers
             
             of
             waters
             ,
             &
             thirstie
             ground
             desireth
             rain
             ,
             so
             my
             soule
             pa●teth
             aft●r
             the
             liuing
             God
             ;
             blessed
             are
             they
             who
             hunger
             and
             thirste
             for
             his
             righteousnesse
          
           ;
           
           
             for
             they
             shal
             bee
             satisfied
          
           .
        
         
           
           These
           onely
           are
           the
           guests
           &
           banketters
           that
           shall
           eate
           of
           the
           delicates
           which
           here
           he
           hath
           prepared
           ,
           and
           whose
           soule
           shall
           bee
           delighted
           with
           his
           fatnesse
           .
           These
           shall
           go
           from
           this
           Table
           ,
           as
           Moses
           came
           down
           from
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           and
           his
           countenance
           changed
           ,
           they
           shall
           arise
           with
           Eliah
           ,
           and
           walke
           on
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           bread
           al
           the
           whole
           daies
           of
           their
           pilgrimage
           ;
           they
           shal
           go
           on
           in
           their
           way
           with
           S●mpson
           ,
           
           eating
           of
           the
           hony
           which
           they
           haue
           found
           .
           They
           shall
           depart
           from
           this
           Table
           ,
           as
           the
           two
           Maries
           did
           from
           the
           Sepulchree
           with
           great
           ioy
           .
           These
           shall
           goe
           home
           to
           their
           owne
           houses
           iustified
           with
           the
           Publicane
           ;
           reioycing
           because
           they
           haue
           found
           a
           treasure
           ,
           and
           hath
           felt
           the
           sweetnes
           of
           this
           Manna
           :
           they
           shal
           shal
           not
           be
           able
           to
           conceale
           this
           great
           
           ioy
           from
           Israel
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           forced
           to
           tell
           euerie
           Nathana●l
           whome
           they
           meet
           :
           
             We
             haue
             found
             the
             Messiah
          
           .
           
           And
           in
           all
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           their
           soules
           shall
           cleaue
           to
           the
           Lord
           without
           separation
           more
           streightly
           thē
           the
           mē
           of
           Iudah
           &
           Ierusalem
           cleaued
           vnto
           Dauid
           their
           King
           :
           
           they
           shall
           say
           to
           the
           Lord
           as
           Elizeus
           said
           to
           Eliah
           ;
           
           as
           the
           Lord
           liueth
           ,
           and
           as
           thy
           soule
           liueth
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           leaue
           thee
           ,
           and
           with
           Peter
           whither
           O
           Lord
           ,
           shall
           I
           goe
           from
           thee
           ,
           
           seeing
           thou
           hast
           the
           words
           of
           eternall
           life
           ?
           The
           Lord
           worke
           this
           spiritu
           all
           disposition
           in
           vs
           for
           Iesus
           Christs
           sake
           ,
           to
           whome
           with
           the
           Father
           &
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           be
           all
           honour
           ,
           praise
           and
           glory
           for
           euer
           .
        
         
           
             
             
               
                 Psal.
                 36.7
              
               .
            
             
               How
               excellent
               is
               thy
               mercie
               O
               Lord
               ?
               therefore
               the
               children
               of
               men
               trust
               vnder
               the
               shadowe
               of
               thy
               wings
               :
               they
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               fatnesse
               of
               thine
               house
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               giue
               them
               drinke
               out
               of
               the
               riuers
               of
               thy
               pleasures
               .
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               6●
               .
               4
            
          
           
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               whome
               thou
               choosest
               ,
               and
               causest
               to
               come
               to
               thee
               ;
               he
               shall
               dwell
               in
               thy
               courts
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               pleasures
               of
               thine
               house
               .
            
          
           
             
               Let
               glorie
               be
               giuen
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               blessing
               be
               vpon
               his
               people
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A19504-e100
           
             
               Rom.
               1
            
             ,
          
           
             
               Es
               ,
               42
               16
            
             :
          
           
             
               Esa
               :
               49
               :
               22
            
          
           
             
               Esay
               .
               43
               ,
               6
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               19
               :
               6
            
          
           
             
               Esai
               .
               2
               :
               3.
            
             
          
           
             
               Iosh.
               10
               1●
               .
               Ro.
               11
               :
               25
            
          
           
             
               Gen
               9
               ,
               27
            
          
           
             
               Mich
               ,
               3
               ,
               6
            
          
           
             
               Hos.
               9.12
            
          
           
             
               Io.
               12
               ,
               35
            
          
           
             
               Luk.
               19
               42
            
          
           
             
               Psalme
               .
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               15
               :
               8
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               16
               :
               6
            
          
           
             
               Act.
               20
               :
               32.
            
             
          
           
             
               Gene.
               43
               ,
               11
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A19504-e3870
           
             The
             feruēt
             desire
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             vnited
             with
             Christ.
             Phil.
             3.8
             
          
           
             Death
             should
             bee
             desired
             so
             farre
             ▪
             as
             it
             is
             a
             meane
             of
             this
             vnion
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.23
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2
             Inexcusable
             thē
             are
             the
             neglecters
             of
             this
             holye
             sacrament
             
          
           
             They
             wil
             not
             suffer
             with
             him
             on
             mount
             Caluarie
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             bāquet
             with
             him
             in
             his
             parlour
             .
             He.
             13.13
             
               Euseb.
               ●●
            
             :
             3
             Cap
             :
             36
             
          
           
             Reu.
             3.20
             
          
           
             Ma.
             26.16
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.1
             
          
           
             Reu.
             19.7
             .
          
           
             Math.
             11.28
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3
             
          
           
             
               We
               should
               com
               tothis
               holy
               table
               more
               feruētly
               ,
               then
               tho●e
               diseased
               persons
               hasted
               to
               the
               waters
               of
               Siloam
               .
               Iohn
               .
               5
               ,
               ●
               .
               Iohn
               .
               9
               ,
               7.
               
               Gene.
               49
               10.
               
            
             
               Ioh.
               1
               ,
               14
               At
               S●●oam
               poole
               ,
               only
               hee
               was
               healed
               ,
               who
               first
               stepped
               downe
               :
               not
               so
               at
               ●h●o●
               his
               Table
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             4
             But
             there
             is
             a
             dāger
             in
             cōming
             without
             preparatiō
             Luk.
             ●
             .
             18
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Two
             parts
             of
             this
             precept
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             wee
             trie
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             we
             eate
             .
          
           
             Last
             part
             of
             the
             precept
             first
             handled
             ,
             and
             why
             :
          
           
             Sect.
             6
             Wee
             are
             bound
             by
             Gods
             cōmaund
             to
             eat
             at
             this
             ●able
             .
          
           
             
               Bern.
               super
               Euan.
               missus
               :
               hom
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             7.
             
             The
             Apostate
             man
             will
             eate
             where
             God
             forbids
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             eate
             ,
             where
             god
             cōmands
             him
             .
             Mat.
             24.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             Because
             the
             seducer
             is
             beleeued
             ,
             &
             not
             the
             sauiour
             .
             Prou.
             9.5
             
          
           
             Pro.
             8.34
             
          
           
             Pro.
             1.30
             and
             31.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             8.
             
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             recu●ancie
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.10
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.34
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.15
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             9.
             some
             refuse
             to
             cōmunicate
             because
             they
             know
             not
             the
             excellencie
             of
             this
             sacrament
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             foolishlike
             Naaman
             the
             Syrian
             ●
             .
             King.
             5.10.12
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1
             ●1·
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             10.
             
             Worldlings
             will
             not
             refuse
             a
             good
             gift
             ●lthough
             giuen
             by
             small
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Farrelesse
             shoulde
             christians
             refuse
             this
             heauenly
             gift
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             propined
             by
             earthly
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Est.
             1.3
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             50.10
             .
          
           
             The
             lesse
             we
             see
             in
             this
             table
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             beleeue
             ▪
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             11.
             
             Others
             refuse
             on
             pretended
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Their
             reasons
             refuted
             .
          
           
             1
             If
             it
             bee
             want
             of
             preparation
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             their
             own
             
          
           
             2
             If
             it
             be
             variance
             with
             their
             neighbour
             they
             excuse
             one
             sin
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             12.
             
             Better
             excuses
             then
             these
             reiected
             by
             christ
             
          
           
             Mat.
             22.4
             
          
           
             sect·
             13.
             
             They
             who
             excuse
             their
             recusancie
             ,
             because
             of
             variance
             ,
             are
             further
             conuinced
             
          
           
             Iohn
             16
             33
             
          
           
             Psal.
             726.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             10.13
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.15
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             14.
             
             They
             who
             doe
             so
             ,
             prefer
             Barrabas
             vnto
             christ
             
          
           
             Renouncing
             their
             communion
             with
             christ
             ,
             befo
             re
             they
             ren
             ounce
             their
             own
             wicked
             will.
             
          
           
             Gen
             2●●3
             We
             cōsen●
             not
             to
             th●
             marriage
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ,
             vnlesse
             we
             r●ceue
             the
             smallest
             token
             of
             his
             loue
             .
             Gen.
             24
             53
             2.
             cor
             .
             5
             20
             
          
           
             Sect.
             15
             They
             loue
             not
             Christ
             who
             wilfully
             refuse
             to
             communicate
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             25.30
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22
             10
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             16.
             
             Ignorance
             of
             both
             the
             sorts
             of
             recusāts
             discouered
             
          
           
             They
             refuse
             to
             eat
             of
             this
             bread
             which
             Christ
             calles
             his
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             17
             In
             this
             sacrament
             are
             things
             of
             sundrie
             kindes
             ,
             whi●h
             must
             bee
             distinguis●ed
             .
          
           
             Iren.
             lib.
             4
             con
             .
             Valēt
             cap.
             34.
             
          
           
             Mac.
             hom
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             10
             cap.
             7.
             
             Tract
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Cyril
             .
             catech
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             18
             Yet
             are
             they
             so
             to
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             that
             we
             destroy
             not
             their
             vnion
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             19
             Three
             rules
             to
             be
             obserued
             in
             the
             right
             disc●rning
             of
             the
             Lords
             bodie
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             20.
             1.
             
             Rule
             ,
             That
             euerie
             thing
             in
             this
             sacrament
             be
             tak
             en
             vp
             in
             the
             own
             kind
             .
             Act.
             412
             
          
           
             Papists
             are
             euill
             discerners
             and
             why
             ?
          
           
             Gen.
             1.16
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             doct
             .
             christiana
             .
             lib.
             3
             ,
             cap.
             ●6
             .
          
           
             Tert
             li.
             4.
             cont
             .
             Mar.
             Aug.
             in
             P●al
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               Ber.
               in
               ass
               .
               Mariae
               .
               serm
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               sect
               .
               21.
               
               Bastard
               professors
               esteeming
               lesse
               of
               this
               bread
               and
               wine
               then
               they
               should
               ,
               are
               also
               euill
               discerners
               .
               Iren.
               cont
               .
               Valent.
               lib.
               4.
               ca.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             How
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             changed
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             22
             2.
             
             Rule
             .
             That
             this
             Sacramēt
             be
             celebrated
             according
             to
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ.
             Cyp
             lib.
             2
             Epist.
             3.
             
             Ambrose
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11
             ●6
             
          
           
             Papists
             faile
             against
             this
             rule
             ,
             because
             they
             peruert
             Christes
             institution
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             23
             sacr●legiously
             they
             abstract
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             cup
             〈◊〉
             p●ople
             .
          
           
             Con.
             Tri.
             
          
           
             D●
             conse
             .
             dist
             .
             2.
             ca.
             Comperimus
             .
          
           
             The
             pope
             and
             the
             counsell
             contrarie
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Reue.
             22
             19
             
          
           
             Sect.
             ●4
             3.
             
             Rule
             .
             That
             this
             sacrament
             be
             vsed
             to
             th●
             right
             end●s
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             end
             of
             this
             sacrament
             is
             ●
             thankful
             commemo●●tion
             of
             christes
             death
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12.
             
             ●0
             .
          
           
             Sect
             25
             Error
             of
             concomitance
             disprooued
             
          
           
             E●ech
             .
             28
             3.
             
          
           
             Cōcomitance
             destroi●s
             the
             first
             end
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             26
             The
             second
             end
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             the
             communication
             of
             Christ
             to
             them
             who
             are
             his
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             27.
             
             In
             this
             sacrament
             chr●st
             is
             truly
             ex●ibit
             and
             giuen
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2●
               ▪
               Yet
               Christ
               is
               no●
               receiued
               o●
               euery
               one
               who
               receiu●s
               the
               bread
               .
            
             
               For
               there
               is
               a
               great
               ●ifference
               betwene
               communication
               &
               acceptation
               .
            
          
           
             The
             wicked
             ●ate
             not
             christ
             in
             the
             sacrament
             ●oh
             .
             6
             54.
             
             Aug.
             in
             ●o●n
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
             Tract
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             29
             They
             refuse
             a
             great
             gift
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             cōmunicate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             20.1
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3●
             .
             The
             second
             part
             o●
             the
             precept
             commau●d●s
             t●yall
             before
             commu●io●
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.24
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             13
             For
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             that
             this
             table
             be
             a
             snare
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             31.
             
             Many
             make
             it
             a
             snare
             ,
             that
             consider
             not
             ,
             who
             they
             them selues
             are
             .
          
           
             Hag.
             2.14
             
          
           
             2.
             kin
             .
             7.2
             ▪
             
          
           
             Sect.
             32.
             
          
           
             Banquetters
             at
             this
             holy
             table
             should
             be
             holie
             persons
             .
             Lu.
             11.38
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.9
             .
             Ierem.
             4
             14.
             
          
           
             Vnreuerent
             handling
             of
             holie
             things
             hath
             neuer
             bene
             left
             vnpunished
             .
             1
             sam
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             sam
             .
             21
             
          
           
             Ex.
             12.48
             
          
           
             Exo.
             12.6
             
          
           
             Neither
             will
             the
             lord
             shew
             vs
             his
             presence
             without
             our
             preparation
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19.9
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             3.5
             
          
           
             Abac.
             1.13
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             33.
             
             Excellencie
             of
             this
             sacrament
             
          
           
             1.
             cor
             .
             11
             
          
           
             Math.
             22.13
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             34.
             
             An
             exhortation
             to
             come
             to
             this
             holy
             table
             with
             reuerence
             .
             Lam.
             3.40
             1.
             sam
             .
             7.3
             Gen.
             33.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             1.14
             
          
           
             1
             cor
             .
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             19.40
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             put
             not
             new
             wyne
             into
             old
             vess●ls
             .
             Mat.
             9.17
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.17
             Reuel
             .
             ●9
             .
             9
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             35.
             
             Comfort
             to
             the
             tender
             cōscience
             casten
             do
             wne
             after
             triall
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             sin
             
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             tryall
             :
             one
             of
             things
             perfect
             another
             of
             thinges
             im●e●f●ct
             Malach.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             19.7
             
          
           
             Psal.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mala.
             3.3
             .
             The
             triall
             here
             commanded
             ,
             is
             a
             searching
             out
             of
             our
             imperfections
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             ●
             .
             32
             
          
           
             Sect.
             36
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             suppose
             after
             t●yall
             we
             finde
             them
             to
             bee
             many
             .
             Luke
             .
             5.
             
             ●
             Psal.
             51.1
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.15
             
          
           
             Esai
             .
             1.16
             
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             c●t
             Ser.
             23.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             11.29
             
          
           
             B●r.
             Epist.
             72.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             37
             This
             cōfort
             confirmed
             by
             considering
             them
             who
             were
             bidden
             to
             the
             banquet
             .
             Math.
             22
             
          
           
             Math.
             12
             20
             
          
           
             E●ay
             .
             42.3
             B●nque●ters
             there
             were
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             m●imed
             ,
             the
             blind
             .
             2
             ,
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Luk.
             5
             .
             3●
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             146.8
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.12
             .
             Heb.
             5.12
             
          
           
             Zach.
             12.
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             146.
             p●a
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Reu.
             3.18
             
          
           
             Eph.
             .3.20
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             38
             This
             triall
             is
             not
             that
             daili●
             and
             ordinarie
             triall
             required
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             
          
           
             pasal
             .
             19
             12.
             
          
           
             Psas.
             16.7
             ,
             Ho●
             nec●ss●ry
             the
             dayly
             triall
             is
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             119.59
             
          
           
             Cyp.
             lib
             2
             ●pist
             .
             2
             ,
             ●●al
             ,
             4
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             psal
             ,
             73.13
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             39.
             
             Miserable
             is
             their
             estate
             ,
             who
             liue
             without
             daily
             tri●ll
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             like
             Achito●●el
             w●●●ut
             his
             hou●e
             in
             order
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             ●oule
             .
             2.
             sam
             .
             7.
             
             ●
             33.
             
          
           
             Iere.
             2.19
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             90.8
             psa
             .
             50.21
             
          
           
             Sect.
             40.
             
             But
             a
             singular
             &
             extraordinarie
             triall
             ,
             is
             required
             before
             cōmunion
             :
          
           
             Euerie
             new
             sight
             of
             our selues
             discouers
             new
             coruption
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             42.6
             .
          
           
             sect
             41.
             
             What
             a
             labourous
             work
             is
             in
             ioyned
             to
             man
             when
             he
             is
             commanded
             to
             try
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Iam
             ,
             3
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             42.
             
             Man
             being
             well
             tryed
             shall
             appeare
             a
             new
             found
             world
             of
             wickednes
             
          
           
             Foure
             bands
             of
             cogit●tiōs
             whi●h
             oppresse
             the
             mynd
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6
             ,
          
           
             Iob.
             31.1
             
          
           
             psa
             .
             39.1
             
          
           
             psa
             19.12
             
          
           
             Ierem
             9.1
             
          
           
             Es
             38.15
             Psal
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             sect
             43
             Wi●hout
             these
             two
             things
             we
             can
             do
             no
             thing
             in
             this
             work
             o●
             tryall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.3
             
          
           
             Reuel
             ,
             3
             ,
          
           
             pro.
             16.2
             
          
           
             Ezec.
             8.9
             ,
          
           
             sect
             .
             44
             The
             next
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             euery
             imperfect
             thing
             must
             be
             tryed
             by
             another
             thē
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Act.
             17
             ,
             11
             :
          
           
             Rom
             ,
             16
             Manye
             try
             themselues
             by
             wrong
             rules
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             deceiued
             :
          
           
             Luke
             ,
             18.11
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             45.
             
             How
             we
             may
             profit
             by
             comparing
             our selues
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.4
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             46.
             
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             pastors
             &
             ●lders
             try
             vs
             ,
             we
             must
             try
             our selues
             ,
          
           
             1.
             cor
             ,
             2
             ,
             11
             ,
             ecclesiast
             ,
             37
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             Other
             mē
             cannot
             know
             whether
             thou
             come
             to
             the
             Table
             as
             a
             Iohn
             or
             as
             a
             Iudas
             .
          
           
             Let
             euery
             man
             therfore
             aske
             for
             himselfe
             :
             is
             it
             I
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             Sect.
             47
             We
             shold
             try
             our selues
             ,
             and
             not
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             Gene.
             31.
             
          
           
             The
             reprooues
             them
             who
             before
             cōmunion
             try
             faults
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             more
             then
             sinnes
             don
             by
             them
             .
             Esa
             ,
             40
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             sect
             ▪
             4●
             .
             But
             takes
             not
             away
             brotherly
             admonition
             .
             Leu
             t
             19
             17
             ,
          
           
             ●●ct
             .
             49.
             〈…〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             before
             〈◊〉
             are
             〈…〉
             3.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             4
             
          
           
             1
             〈◊〉
             first
             ●hat
             we
             aside
             〈◊〉
             old
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             ●
             ,
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             14.
             ●om
             .
             13.2
             .
          
           
             Iam
             ,
             1.17
             
          
           
             Otherwise
             no
             communion
             with
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Basil
             Hexam
             .
             hom
             .
             7
             
          
           
             How
             Esther
             was
             Purified
             ,
             ere
             she
             was
             presented
             to
             Ahasuerus
             .
          
           
             Esh.
             2.12
             2
             ,
             cor
             .
             11
             2.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             50
             Without
             diuorcemēt
             from
             our
             olde
             sinnes
             ,
             no
             mariage
             with
             the
             Lambe
             .
             psal
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             sect
             ,
             51
             Not
             a
             generall
             confession
             ,
             but
             a
             particular
             inquisition
             should
             bee
             made
             of
             our
             sinnes
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King
             21.29
             .
          
           
             1.
             pet
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             cor
             .
             11
             31.
             psal
             34.18
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             2.35
             .
             Esa.
             2.12
             
          
           
             1.
             pet
             .
             5.5
             Sect.
             52.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             other
             point
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             put
             on
             the
             new
             christian
             disposition
             consisting
             in
             these
             three
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             2.11
             Reuel
             ,
             19.8
             ,
          
           
             Gen
             ▪
             37
             ,
             23
             ,
             colos
             ,
             3
             ,
             12
             ,
          
           
             Sect
             ,
             53
             ,
             First
             that
             towards
             god
             ,
             we
             be
             holie
             &
             heauenlie
             mynded
             .
          
           
             psal
             ,
             120
             ,
             phil
             ,
             1
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             In
             such
             sort
             that
             we
             become
             wearie
             of
             our
             earthlie
             pilgrimage
             .
          
           
             Psa.
             16.11
             
          
           
             sect
             ,
             54
             ,
             And
             neuer
             rest
             till
             we
             returne
             to
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Gene.
             1
             
          
           
             Our
             soules
             cannot
             rest
             but
             in
             him
             
          
           
             Eccl
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             39
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             August
             :
          
           
             pr.
             14
             ,
             13
             Esay
             48.22
             ,
          
           
             Esay
             .
             7
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             Rom
             ,
             2
             ,
          
           
             psal
             ,
             73
             ,
          
           
             Sect
             ,
             55
             ▪
             
          
           
             Two
             thinges
             profitable
             to
             help
             vs
             to
             this
             heauenly
             disposition
             .
          
           
             1
             Consideration
             of
             the
             place
             wherein
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             first
             instituted
             .
          
           
             2
             Consideration
             of
             the
             time
             .
             August
             .
             in
             Ioan.
             
          
           
             The
             time
             warneth
             vs
             to
             celebrate
             this
             supper
             like
             a
             Passeouer
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             Kin
             ,
             19
             7.
             
          
           
             Sect
             ,
             56
             But
             moste
             of
             all
             the
             meditatiō
             of
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             is
             profitable
             to
             worke
             in
             vs
             this
             heauenly
             disposition
             .
          
           
             ●phe
             .
             3
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             66
             16
             
          
           
             psal
             .
             139.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             40.18
             
          
           
             Psal.
             145.9
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             a
             light
             meditation
             of
             this
             loue
             ,
             that
             will
             raise
             vp
             our
             hearts
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             57
             Neuer
             such
             a
             loue
             shewne
             as
             Iesus
             h●th
             shewed
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             15
             ,
             13
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             stronger
             then
             the
             loue
             of
             Ionathan
             to
             Dauid
             .
             1.
             sam
             .
             ●0
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             17
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.9
             Or
             the
             loue
             of
             a
             mother
             to
             her
             children
             .
          
           
             Chrisost.
             ser.
             de
             corpore
             christ
             
          
           
             Sect.
             58
             A
             proofe
             of
             Christs
             wonderful
             loue
             towards
             vs.
             Luke
             .
             22
             
          
           
             Cyp.
             lib.
             2.
             epist
             3.
             
          
           
             Ber.
             in
             Epiph
             .
             ser.
             1
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             59
             
          
           
             What
             a
             notable
             comfort
             we
             haue
             heere
             ,
             that
             this
             banquet
             begū
             in
             earth
             ,
             &
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Luke
             .
             22.16
             .
          
           
             Iona.
             2.8
             Iere.
             2.13
             
          
           
             Cant.
             5.8
             
          
           
             cant
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Kin.
             19
             19
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             60
             
          
           
             Worldlings
             ,
             who
             tarry
             from
             christ
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             touched
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             this
             loue
             ,
             wold
             forsake
             all
             &
             follow
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             sam
             .
             19
             ●4
             Sinfull
             women
             would
             be
             changed
             like
             Marie
             Magdalen
             Luk●
             .
             7
             
          
           
             And
             sinful
             men
             shold
             be
             chainged
             like
             M●thew
             the
             Publicane
             .
          
           
             sect
             .
             61.
             
             The
             secōd
             part
             of
             our
             new
             christian
             disposition
             is
             that
             towards
             our
             neighbour
             we
             be
             louing
             
          
           
             Without
             loue
             we
             cannot
             be
             of
             the
             cōmunion
             of
             saints
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             13
             ,
             3●
             .
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             62.
             
             Of
             the
             eff●cts
             by
             which
             our
             loue
             shold
             be
             tryed
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             6.10
             Ephe.
             4
             
          
           
             Readines
             to
             forgiue
             rare
             ●o
             be
             foun●
             .
          
           
             Mich.
             7.1
             
          
           
             Psal.
             12
             Christians
             liue
             now
             like
             Iewes
             and
             Samaritans
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             As
             men
             are
             mortall
             ,
             so
             should
             their
             anger
             be
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             63
             Readines
             to
             doe
             good
             to
             others
             is
             as
             rare
             .
          
           
             Professors
             liues
             like
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Anak
             ,
             churlish
             Nabal
             ,
             or
             the
             rich
             glutton
             .
          
           
             Zac.
             11.9
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             4.8
             
          
           
             Sect.
             46
             The
             third
             point
             of
             our
             christian
             new
             dispositiō
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             sober
             and
             little
             in
             our
             owne
             eies
             .
          
           
             2.
             ●am
             .
             9.
             
             With
             Mephibosheth
             .
          
           
             Ephe.
             2.
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3.1
             
          
           
             With
             Iacob
             &
             the
             Centurion
             the
             womā
             of
             Canaan
             and
             Elizab●th
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             ●
             Luke
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Our
             humiliation
             necessarily
             required
             for
             effecting
             our
             vnion
             with
             God
             
          
           
             Mich.
             6.8
             
          
           
             Sect.
             65.
             
             With
             this
             humili●tion
             we
             should
             haue
             also
             an
             hungring
             for
             the
             Lords
             s●luation
             ▪
             Luk
             ▪
             1.53
             
          
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             filleth
             the
             hungrie
             ,
             and
             strengthēs
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             ready
             ●o
             faint
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             sam
             .
             3.33
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             42
             
          
           
             Math.
             5.
             
          
           
             sect
             .
             66
             None
             meet
             banketters
             at
             this
             holy
             Table
             ,
             but
             they
             who
             are
             hungry
             .
             Exo.
             34.35
             
          
           
             The
             comfortable
             fruite
             arising
             to
             thē
             ,
             who
             after
             this
             prescribed
             preparation
             communicate
             ▪
             Luk.
             18.4
             2
             ,
             Kin.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             1
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.35
             .
             2.
             sam
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             King
             ,
             2
             2.
             
          
           
             Ioh
             ▪
             6.68
             .